THE
London-Ministers
Legacy
To
their
several
CONGREGATIONS
Being
a
Collection
of
Farewel-Sermons
Preached
by
-
1
Preached
by
Mr.
Calamy
,
-
2
Preached
by
Mr.
Watson
,
-
3
Preached
by
Mr.
Sclater
,
-
4
Preached
by
Mr.
Watson
,
-
5
Preached
by
Dr.
Jacomb
,
-
6
Preached
by
Mr.
Case
,
-
7
Preached
by
Dr.
Jacomb
,
-
8
Preached
by
Mr.
Baxter
,
-
9
Preached
by
Mr.
Jenkins
,
-
10
Preached
by
Mr.
Jenkins
,
-
11
Preached
by
Mr.
Lye
,
-
11
Preached
by
Mr.
Lye
,
-
13
Preached
by
Dr.
Manton
.
To
which
is
annexed
,
A
SERMON
Preached
at
the
Funeral
of
Mr.
Simeon
Ash
,
late
Minister
of
the
Gospel
at
St.
Austins
in
London
.
By
Edmund
Calamy
,
B.
D.
The
second
Edition
;
To
which
is
added
Mr.
Jenkins
Forenoon
SERMON
.
2
Sam
.
23.1
.
Now
these
are
the
last
Words
of
David
,
the
sweet
Singer
of
Israel
.
Printed
in
the
Year
1662.
THE
PUBLISHERS
TO
THE
READER
.
THe
words
of
dying
men
usually
are
very
serious
,
weighty
,
and
much
regarded
.
The
ensuing
notes
being
the
Preachers
last
legacies
to
their
several
congregations
,
a
little
before
their
civil
,
though
voluntary
death
;
by
reason
of
the
great
concourse
of
people
that
were
then
assembled
in
all
Churches
,
to
hear
their
dying
Pastors
preach
their
own
funeral
sermons
whilest
they
were
yet
alive
;
many
being
too
distant
from
them
,
or
too
much
disturbed
by
the
crowd
,
fell
short
of
their
share
and
portion
in
them
;
others
having
lost
much
of
what
they
committed
to
their
memories
,
addressed
themselves
to
their
friends
that
writ
;
but
it
being
found
too
tedious
a
work
to
satisfy
the
desires
of
all
by
transcriptions
some
who
had
taken
after
them
as
followeth
,
by
the
importunity
of
many
,
have
been
prevailed
with
for
the
satisfaction
of
their
friends
,
to
expose
their
notes
to
publick
view
.
It
is
not
to
be
expected
(
though
all
care
and
faithfulness
hath
been
used
)
that
the
picture
should
answer
the
person
in
all
things
;
what
defects
therefore
in
any
kind
may
be
found
herein
,
we
humbly
pray
may
not
be
imputed
to
the
Reverend
Authors
,
but
unto
the
publishers
hereof
.
We
conceive
we
need
not
adde
any
thing
to
take
off
that
clamour
that
is
cast
upon
them
,
as
if
out
of
an
humour
,
faction
,
or
which
is
worse
,
disobedience
to
authority
,
they
refused
to
conform
;
enough
is
said
by
themselves
,
to
give
an
account
why
they
chose
to
take
up
their
crosse
and
follow
Christ
,
in
a
way
of
conscience
and
fidelity
.
Reader
,
we
will
detain
thee
no
longer
from
partaking
of
the
fruit
we
here
present
thee
with
,
but
conclude
,
praying
that
the
lives
of
these
worthy
Ministers
hearers
,
may
be
their
legible
Epistles
,
seen
and
read
of
all
men
;
and
that
their
conversations
may
be
such
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
that
whither
they
(
yet
again
)
come
and
see
them
,
or
else
be
absent
,
they
may
hear
of
their
affairs
;
that
they
stand
fast
in
one
spirit
,
striving
together
for
the
faith
of
the
Gospel
.
Farewell
.
SERMON
I.
August
17.
1662.
2
SAM
.
24.14
.
And
David
said
unto
Gad
,
I
am
in
a
great
strait
;
let
us
fall
now
into
the
hand
of
the
Lord
(
for
his
mercies
are
great
)
and
let
me
not
fall
into
the
hand
of
man
.
IN
which
words
we
have
three
Parts
.
1.
Davids
great
perplexity
and
distress
;
I
am
in
a
great
strait
.
2.
Davids
Resolution
.
1.
Affirmative
,
Let
us
fall
into
the
hands
of
the
Lord
.
2.
Negative
,
Let
me
not
fall
into
the
hands
of
man
.
3.
We
have
the
Reason
of
Davids
choice
,
for
the
mercies
of
God
are
great
.
The
mercies
of
wicked
men
are
cruel
:
therefore
let
me
not
fall
into
the
hands
of
men
:
but
the
mercies
of
God
are
many
,
and
great
:
therefore
let
us
now
fall
into
the
hands
of
God
.
1.
For
the
first
,
that
is
,
Davids
great
distress
,
wherein
we
must
speak
,
1.
To
the
distress
it self
:
Then
2.
To
the
person
thus
perplexed
:
I
am
in
a
great
strait
:
David
a
great
man
,
David
a
godly
man
.
1.
In
the
perplexity
it self
,
we
shall
consider
:
1.
The
reality
of
this
perplexity
.
2.
The
greatness
of
it
.
1.
For
the
reality
of
it
:
after
David
had
sinned
in
numbring
the
people
,
God
sends
the
Prophet
Gad
to
him
,
and
puts
three
things
to
his
choice
,
as
you
may
read
in
vers
.
12.
God
was
determined
to
make
David
smart
for
numbring
the
people
,
but
leaves
it
to
Davids
liberty
,
whether
he
would
have
seven
years
famine
,
or
three
months
to
flee
before
his
enemies
,
or
three
dayes
pestilence
:
this
was
a
posing
Question
,
and
David
had
cause
to
be
in
a
great
strait
;
for
these
objects
are
not
amiable
in
their
own
nature
,
they
are
objects
to
be
avoided
and
declined
;
in
the
first
view
of
them
they
seem
to
be
equally
miserable
,
therefore
David
had
cause
to
say
he
was
in
a
strait
.
2.
This
perplexity
was
not
only
real
,
but
exceeding
great
:
I
am
in
a
great
streat
:
and
there
are
two
things
made
this
so
great
.
1.
The
greatness
of
the
punishments
proposed
,
Famine
,
Sword
,
and
Plague
:
these
are
the
three
with
which
God
sweeps
mankind
from
off
the
earth
:
these
are
Gods
three
iron
whips
,
by
which
he
chastiseth
sinful
man
:
these
are
the
three
arrows
shot
out
of
the
quiver
of
Gods
wrath
,
for
the
punishment
of
man
,
they
are
as
one
calleth
them
,
Tonsurae
humani
generis
.
In
Rev.
6.
●ou
shall
read
of
four
Horses
,
when
the
four
first
Seals
were
opened
:
a
white
horse
,
a
red
horse
,
a
black
horse
,
&
a
pale
horse
:
after
Christ
had
ridden
on
the
white
horse
propagating
the
Gospel
,
then
follows
the
red
horse
,
a
type
of
War
,
then
the
black
horse
,
an
Hieroglyphick
of
Famine
:
then
the
pale
horse
,
the
emblem
of
Pestilence
.
Now
God
was
resolved
to
ride
on
one
of
these
horses
,
and
David
must
choose
upon
which
God
should
ride
;
this
was
a
great
strait
:
Let
me
present
Davids
lifting
up
his
eyes
to
Heaven
,
and
speaking
to
God
thus
:
O
my
God
,
what
is
this
message
thou
hast
sent
me
?
thou
offerest
me
three
things
:
I
am
in
a
strait
,
I
know
which
to
refuse
,
but
which
to
choose
I
know
not
:
shall
the
Land
of
Canaan
,
a
Land
flowing
with
milk
and
honey
,
shall
this
Land
endure
seven
years
Famine
,
and
be
turned
into
a
Wilderness
,
and
dispeopled
;
and
shall
I
,
whose
hands
thou
hast
taught
to
fight
,
and
whose
fingers
to
war
,
shall
I
that
have
subdued
all
my
enemies
,
shall
I
in
my
old
age
,
and
all
my
Captains
,
flie
three
months
before
our
enemies
,
and
be
driven
to
caves
and
rocks
to
hide
our selves
?
O
thou
my
God
,
who
art
my
refuge
,
shall
I
and
my
people
be
a
prey
to
the
pestilence
that
walketh
in
darkness
and
destruction
,
that
walketh
at
noon
day
?
O
my
God
,
I
know
not
what
to
do
,
I
am
in
a
great
strait
.
2.
The
second
reason
why
this
strait
was
so
great
,
was
,
because
of
the
guilt
of
sin
that
lay
on
Davids
spirit
:
for
David
knew
that
this
severe
message
was
the
fruit
of
the
sin
he
committed
in
numbring
the
people
.
But
you
will
say
,
Why
,
was
it
a
sin
in
David
to
number
the
people
:
Moses
had
often
numbred
the
people
:
three
times
,
and
it
was
not
counted
sin
.
Josephus
answereth
,
the
sin
of
David
was
,
because
he
did
not
require
the
half
shekel
,
which
he
was
to
have
had
from
all
were
numbred
,
Exod
.
30.12
,
13.
Others
say
he
sinned
in
numbring
all
ages
,
whereas
he
was
to
number
but
from
twenty
years
:
but
these
are
but
conjectural
Reasons
.
I
conceive
the
sin
of
David
was
because
he
did
it
without
a
lawful
call
,
and
for
an
unlawful
end
:
Sine
causa
legittima
:
he
sinned
in
the
manner
rather
then
in
the
matter
:
for
there
was
no
cause
for
him
to
number
the
people
,
but
curiosity
,
and
no
end
but
vain
glory
:
Go
through
all
the
tribes
of
Israel
and
number
the
people
,
that
I
may
know
the
number
of
my
people
,
ver
.
2.
Davids
heart
was
lifted
up
with
pride
and
creature-confidence
:
he
begins
to
boast
of
the
multitude
of
his
people
,
and
to
trust
in
an
arm
of
flesh
;
therefore
God
sends
the
Prophet
to
David
to
prick
the
bladder
of
his
pride
;
as
if
God
should
say
,
I
will
teach
you
to
number
the
people
by
lessening
the
number
of
your
people
:
Now
the
burden
of
his
sin
did
add
much
to
the
burden
of
this
heavy
message
:
Ver
.
13.
After
David
had
numbred
the
people
,
his
heart
smote
him
:
the
message
smites
him
,
and
his
heart
smites
him
,
and
he
said
,
I
have
sinned
greatly
in
that
which
I
have
done
:
now
I
beseech
thee
take
away
the
iniquity
of
thy
servant
,
for
I
have
done
very
foolishly
.
If
David
had
been
to
suffer
this
great
punishment
out
of
love
to
God
,
or
for
a
good
conscience
,
he
would
not
have
been
so
distressed
:
There
are
two
sorts
of
straits
in
Scripture
:
some
suffered
for
God
and
a
good
conscience
:
and
there
are
straits
suffered
for
sin
.
1.
There
are
straits
suffered
for
God
and
a
good
conscience
.
Heb
.
11.36
,
37.
Those
Martyrs
there
were
driven
to
great
straits
:
but
these
were
straits
for
God
and
a
good
Conscience
,
and
these
straits
were
the
Saints
greatest
enlargements
,
they
were
so
sweetned
to
them
by
the
consolations
and
supportations
of
Gods
Spirit
;
a
prison
was
a
paradise
to
them
.
Heb
.
10.34
.
they
look
joyfully
at
the
spoiling
of
their
goods
.
Acts
5.41
.
they
departed
from
the
presence
of
the
Council
,
rejoycing
that
they
were
counted
worthy
to
suffer
shame
for
his
name
.
Straits
for
a
good
conscience
are
greatest
enlargements
;
therefore
Paul
gloryeth
in
this
strait
,
Paul
a
prisoner
,
&c.
2.
There
are
straits
suffered
for
sin
,
and
these
are
envenomed
by
the
guilt
of
sin
:
sin
puts
poyson
into
all
our
distresses
and
perplexities
.
Now
such
was
the
strait
into
which
David
was
now
driven
:
it
was
a
strait
caused
by
sin
,
and
that
made
it
so
unwelcome
and
uncomfortable
:
so
that
from
hence
I
gather
this
Observation
.
Doct
.
That
sin
and
iniquity
brings
persons
and
nations
into
marvellous
labyrinths
and
perplexities
:
into
true
,
real
and
great
molestations
:
a
man
free
from
sin
,
is
free
in
the
midst
of
straits
:
a
man
guilty
of
sin
,
is
in
a
strait
in
the
midst
of
freedom
.
After
Adam
had
sinned
in
eating
of
the
forbidden
fruit
,
the
whole
world
was
a
prison
to
him
:
Paradise
it self
was
an
hell
to
him
,
he
knew
not
where
to
hide
himself
from
the
presence
of
God
.
After
that
Cain
had
murdered
his
brother
Abel
,
he
was
brought
into
such
a
strait
,
that
he
was
afraid
that
every
one
that
met
him
would
slay
him
.
Alas
poor
Cain
,
how
many
was
there
then
in
the
world
?
we
read
but
his
father
and
mother
,
yet
such
was
his
distress
,
that
he
crieth
out
,
every
one
that
met
him
would
slay
him
,
Gen.
4.14
.
Into
what
a
strait
did
sin
bring
the
old
world
?
the
deluge
of
sin
brought
a
deluge
of
water
to
drown
them
.
Into
what
a
strait
did
sin
bring
Sodome
and
Gomorrah
?
the
fire
of
lust
raining
in
Sodome
and
Gomorrah
,
brought
down
fire
from
heaven
to
destroy
them
.
Sin
brings
external
,
internal
,
and
eternal
straits
upon
persons
and
nations
.
1.
Sin
brings
external
straits
;
sin
brings
Famine
,
Sword
,
and
Plague
;
sin
brings
Agues
and
Feavours
,
Gout
and
Stone
,
and
all
manner
of
Diseases
:
yea
,
sin
brings
death
it self
,
which
is
the
wages
of
sin
.
Read
Levit.
26.
and
Deut
.
23.
and
you
will
see
a
black
roul
of
curses
,
which
were
the
fruit
of
sin
.
Sin
brought
Sion
into
Babilon
;
and
when
the
Jews
had
murdered
Christ
,
forty
years
after
they
were
brought
into
that
distress
,
when
the
City
was
besieged
by
Titus
Vespasian
,
that
they
did
eat
one
another
,
the
mother
did
eat
her
child
;
that
whereas
David
had
a
choice
which
of
the
three
he
would
have
,
either
Famine
,
Plague
,
or
Sword
:
the
poor
Jews
had
all
three
concatenated
together
in
the
siedge
:
sin
brings
all
manner
of
external
plagues
.
2.
Sin
brought
persons
and
Nations
into
internal
straits
:
sin
brings
soul-plagues
,
which
are
worse
than
bodily
plagues
:
sin
brings
hardness
of
heart
,
blindness
of
mind
,
a
spirit
of
slumber
,
a
reprobate
sence
;
sinne
brings
a
spiritual
famine
upon
a
Land
;
it
brings
a
famine
of
the
Word
,
Amos
8.11
.
sin
causes
God
to
take
away
the
Gospel
from
a
people
:
sin
brings
internal
plagues
:
sin
awakens
Conscience
,
&
fills
it
full
of
perplexities
:
Into
what
a
strait
did
sin
drive
Judas
,
after
he
had
betrayed
Christ
?
Into
what
a
strait
did
sin
drive
Spira
?
Saint
Paul
gloried
in
his
tribulations
for
God
:
but
when
he
speaks
of
his
sin
,
he
cryeth
out
,
O
miserable
man
that
I
am
,
who
shall
deliver
me
from
this
body
of
death
?
David
a
valiant
man
,
when
he
speaks
of
sin
,
saith
,
they
are
too
heavy
a
burden
for
him
to
bear
:
A
wounded
conscience
who
can
bear
!
saith
the
Wise
man
.
3.
Sin
bringeth
eternal
straits
:
O
the
strait
that
a
wicked
man
shall
be
brought
into
at
the
great
and
dreadful
day
of
Judgement
,
when
all
the
world
shall
be
on
fire
about
him
!
when
he
shall
call
to
the
mountains
to
hide
him
,
and
to
the
rocks
to
cover
him
from
the
wrath
of
God
:
then
will
he
cry
out
with
David
,
I
am
,
O
Lord
,
in
a
great
strait
.
And
when
the
Wicked
shall
be
condemned
to
hell
,
who
can
express
the
straits
they
then
shall
be
in
?
Bind
them
hand
&
foot
,
and
cast
them
into
everlasting
darkness
,
Matth
.
25.
When
a
wicked
man
shall
be
bound
with
everlasting
chains
of
darkness
,
then
he
will
cry
out
,
I
am
in
a
great
strait
.
Consider
what
Dives
saith
to
Abraham
:
he
desires
that
Lazarus
might
but
dip
the
tip
of
his
finger
in
water
,
and
that
he
might
cool
his
tongue
:
not
his
whole
body
,
but
his
tongue
:
but
that
would
not
be
granted
.
It
is
impossible
the
tongue
of
man
should
set
out
the
great
straits
the
damned
suffer
in
hell
,
both
in
regard
of
the
greatness
and
everlastingness
of
them
.
This
is
all
I
shall
say
for
the
Explication
.
Use
1.
I
chiefly
aim
at
the
Application
:
Doth
sin
bring
Nations
and
Persons
into
external
,
internal
,
and
eternal
straits
?
then
this
sadly
reproves
those
that
choose
to
commit
sin
to
avoid
perplexity
.
There
are
thousands
in
England
guilty
of
this
,
that
to
avoid
poverty
,
will
lye
,
cheat
and
cozen
;
and
to
gain
an
estate
,
will
sell
God
and
a
good
conscience
:
and
to
avoid
the
loss
of
estate
and
imprisonment
will
do
any
thing
:
they
will
be
sure
to
be
of
that
Religion
which
is
uppermost
:
be
it
what
it
will
.
Now
give
me
leave
this
morning
to
speak
three
things
to
these
sort
of
men
:
and
O
that
my
words
might
prevail
with
them
!
1.
Consider
it
is
sin
only
that
makes
trouble
to
deserve
the
name
of
trouble
;
for
when
we
suffer
for
Gods
sake
,
or
a
good
Conscience
,
these
troubles
are
so
sweetned
by
the
consolations
of
heaven
,
that
they
are
no
troubles
at
all
:
therefore
in
Queen
Maries
dayes
the
Martyrs
wrote
to
their
friends
out
of
prison
,
If
you
knew
the
Comforts
we
have
in
prison
,
you
would
wish
to
be
with
us
:
I
am
in
prison
before
I
am
in
prison
,
saith
Master
Sanders
.
Famous
is
the
story
of
the
three
Children
:
they
were
in
a
great
strait
when
cast
into
the
fiery
Furnace
;
Bind
them
hand
and
foot
,
and
cast
them
into
the
Furnace
;
but
when
they
were
there
,
they
were
unbound
:
Dan
.
3.25
.
saith
Nebuchadezzar
,
Did
not
we
cast
three
men
bound
into
the
midst
of
the
fire
?
and
loe
,
I
see
four
men
loose
walking
in
the
midst
of
the
fire
,
and
the
form
of
the
fourth
is
like
the
Son
of
God
.
I
have
often
told
you
,
when
three
are
cast
into
the
fire
for
a
good
Conscience
,
God
will
make
the
fourth
:
therefore
,
I
say
,
straits
and
sufferings
for
God
are
not
worth
the
name
of
straits
.
David
was
often
driven
into
straits
:
1
Sam
.
30.6
.
he
was
sore
distressed
when
his
Town
was
burnt
,
and
his
Wives
and
Children
taken
captive
by
the
Amalekites
:
I
,
but
that
was
a
distress
of
danger
,
not
of
sin
:
therefore
he
encourageth
himself
in
the
Lord
his
God
.
Jehosaphat
was
in
a
great
strait
,
2
Chron
.
20.12
.
We
know
not
what
to
do
,
saith
he
:
this
was
a
strait
of
danger
,
not
caused
by
his
sin
,
and
God
quickly
delivered
him
:
but
the
strait
that
David
was
in
,
was
caused
by
his
sin
,
and
that
made
it
so
bitter
.
I
am
loth
to
enlarge
here
:
St.
Paul
was
in
a
great
strait
,
Phil
.
3.23
.
but
this
was
a
blessed
strait
,
an
Evangelical
strait
,
saith
Saint
Chrysostom
,
He
knew
not
whether
to
die
for
his
own
sake
,
or
to
live
for
the
Churches
sake
,
were
best
;
he
was
willing
to
adjourn
his
going
to
Heaven
for
the
good
of
the
people
of
God
:
Nay
,
Christ
was
in
a
strait
,
Luke
12.15
.
I
have
a
Baptisme
to
be
baptized
withall
,
and
how
am
I
straitned
till
it
be
accomplished
?
I
am
to
shed
my
blood
for
my
Elect
:
that
is
the
Baptisme
he
speaks
of
.
This
was
a
strait
of
dear
affection
to
the
Elect
of
God
:
all
these
were
blessed
straits
:
but
now
a
strait
caused
by
sin
,
these
are
imbittered
and
envenomed
by
the
guilt
of
sin
and
sence
of
Gods
Wrath
.
It
is
sin
that
maketh
straits
deserve
the
name
of
straits
:
therefore
you
are
spiritually
mad
that
commit
sin
to
avoid
straits
.
2.
There
is
more
evil
in
the
least
sin
,
then
in
the
greatest
outward
calamity
whatsoever
:
this
the
world
will
not
believe
:
therefore
St.
Austin
saith
,
That
a
man
ought
not
to
tell
a
lie
,
though
he
might
save
all
the
world
from
hell
:
for
there
is
more
evil
in
one
lie
,
than
there
is
good
in
the
salvation
of
all
the
world
.
I
have
often
told
you
the
story
of
Saint
Austin
:
saith
he
,
If
hell
were
on
one
side
,
and
sin
on
the
other
,
and
I
must
choose
one
,
I
would
choose
hell
rather
then
sin
:
for
God
is
the
Author
of
hell
,
but
it
is
blasphemy
to
say
he
is
the
Author
of
sin
.
There
is
a
famous
story
of
Charles
the
ninth
King
of
France
,
he
sent
a
message
to
the
Prince
of
Condy
,
a
zealous
Protestant
,
gives
him
three
things
to
choose
,
either
to
go
to
Mass
,
or
to
be
put
to
death
,
or
to
suffer
banishment
all
his
life
long
:
saith
he
,
Primum
Deo
juvante
nunquam
eligo
:
The
first
(
God
helping
)
I
will
never
choose
,
I
abhor
the
idolatry
of
the
Mass
:
but
for
the
two
other
,
I
leave
it
to
the
choice
of
the
King
to
do
as
he
pleases
:
there
is
more
evil
in
the
least
sin
then
the
greatest
misery
.
3.
The
third
thing
I
would
have
you
consider
,
that
whosoever
goeth
out
of
Gods
way
to
avoid
danger
,
shall
certainly
meet
with
greater
danger
.
Balaam
went
out
of
Gods
way
,
Numb
.
22.22
.
and
God
sent
an
Angel
with
a
drawn
sword
,
and
he
riding
upon
an
Asse
,
vers
.
26.
the
Angel
stood
in
a
narrow
place
,
where
was
no
way
to
go
from
the
right
hand
or
from
the
left
:
if
his
Ass
had
not
fallen
under
him
,
he
had
been
run
through
by
the
sword
of
the
Angel
.
Jonah
for
fear
of
the
King
of
Nineveh
went
out
of
Gods
way
,
but
he
met
with
a
mighty
tempest
,
he
met
with
a
Whale
:
What
do
you
do
when
you
commit
sin
?
you
make
way
to
be
cast
into
the
eternal
prison
of
hell
:
you
destroy
your
precious
souls
to
save
your
perishing
bodies
.
Use
2.
If
sin
be
the
father
and
mother
of
all
perplexity
and
distresses
,
then
,
I
beseech
you
,
let
us
above
all
things
in
the
world
abhor
sin
:
all
the
curses
of
the
Bible
are
all
due
only
to
a
sinner
;
and
all
the
curses
not
named
in
the
Bible
:
for
that
is
observable
,
Deut.
28.36
.
every
plague
that
is
not
written
in
the
book
shall
light
upon
him
:
there
are
strange
punishments
to
the
workers
of
iniquity
,
Job
31.3
.
Is
not
destruction
to
the
wicked
a
strange
punishment
to
the
workers
of
iniquity
;
sin
it
bringeth
the
sinner
to
little
ease
:
little
ease
at
death
,
little
ease
at
the
day
of
judgement
,
and
little
ease
in
hell
,
tribulation
and
anguish
:
the
word
in
the
Greek
is
{αβγδ}
little
ease
to
every
soul
that
doth
iniquity
.
Oh
my
beloved
,
will
you
promise
me
to
look
upon
sin
,
and
consider
it
in
all
its
woful
consequents
,
as
the
father
,
mother
,
and
womb
out
of
which
come
external
,
eternal
,
and
internal
straits
?
more
particularly
there
are
twelve
sins
I
especially
command
you
to
take
heed
of
and
avoid
.
1.
Take
heed
of
covetousness
:
the
love
of
the
world
will
peirce
you
through
with
many
sorrows
;
the
love
of
money
is
the
root
of
all
evil
;
the
love
of
the
world
drowns
men
in
perdition
.
2.
Take
heed
of
the
sin
of
pride
:
into
what
woful
strait
did
pride
bring
Haman
!
God
crossed
him
in
what
he
most
desired
:
God
made
him
hold
the
stirrup
,
while
Mordecay
rode
in
triumph
;
and
God
hanged
him
on
the
Gallows
which
he
had
made
for
Mordecay
.
3.
Take
heed
of
drunkenness
;
look
not
on
the
wine
when
it
gives
its
colour
in
the
cup
,
&c.
drunkenness
will
bring
you
into
snares
,
it
will
bite
like
a
Serpent
,
and
sting
like
an
Adder
,
&c.
4.
Take
heed
of
disobedience
and
rebellion
against
the
Commandments
of
God
:
it
brought
Jonah
to
the
three
nights
and
three
dayes
in
the
Whales
belly
.
5.
Take
heed
of
fornication
,
and
adultery
,
and
all
uncleanness
;
this
brought
Sampson
to
a
woful
strait
:
this
brought
David
and
Solomon
into
great
perplexity
.
6.
Take
heed
of
oppression
,
and
all
acts
of
injustice
:
this
brought
Ahab
into
great
strait
,
insomuch
that
the
dogs
licked
his
blood
.
7.
Take
heed
of
unnecessary
familiarity
with
wicked
men
:
this
brought
Jehosaphat
into
a
great
strait
.
8.
Take
heed
of
misusing
the
Prophets
of
God
:
this
made
God
destroy
the
Children
of
Israel
without
remedy
,
2
Chron
.
36.15
,
16.
9.
Take
heed
of
coming
prophanely
to
the
Lords
Table
:
this
brought
the
Church
of
Corinth
into
a
great
distress
,
insomuch
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
For
this
cause
many
among
you
are
sick
,
and
many
weak
,
and
many
fallen
asleep
.
10.
Take
heed
of
loathing
the
Manna
of
your
souls
:
this
brought
the
people
of
Israel
into
woful
misery
,
that
God
destroyed
all
their
carcasses
in
the
wilderness
,
save
Joshua
and
Caleb
.
Take
heed
of
slighting
the
Gospel
:
this
brought
Queen
Maries
persecution
,
as
many
learned
and
godly
men
that
fled
for
Religions
sake
out
of
the
Land
,
have
confessed
their
unthankfulness
for
,
and
unfruitfulness
under
the
Gospel
in
King
Edward
the
sixths
time
,
brought
the
persecution
in
Queen
Maries
time
.
11.
Take
heed
of
losing
your
first
Love
:
that
makes
God
threaten
to
take
away
his
Candlestick
.
12.
Take
heed
of
prophaning
the
Christian
Sabbath
,
which
is
much
prophaned
every
where
,
a
day
that
Christ
by
his
resurrection
from
the
dead
hath
consecrated
,
to
be
kept
holy
to
God
:
Certainly
if
the
Jews
were
so
severely
punished
for
breaking
the
Sabbath
,
which
was
set
apart
in
memory
of
the
Creation
,
surely
God
will
severely
punish
those
that
break
the
Sabbath
set
apart
in
memory
of
Christs
Resurrection
.
May
be
some
will
say
,
I
have
committed
many
of
these
sins
,
but
am
not
brought
into
any
strait
.
Remember
it
was
nine
months
after
David
had
numbred
the
people
,
before
he
was
in
this
strait
:
but
as
sure
as
God
is
in
heaven
,
sin
will
bring
straits
sooner
or
later
;
though
a
sinner
a
hundred
years
,
yet
shall
he
be
accursed
:
may
be
thy
prosperity
makes
way
for
thy
damnation
:
and
this
is
thy
greatest
distress
,
that
thou
goest
on
in
sin
and
prosperity
.
Use
3.
If
sin
bringeth
a
Nation
into
marvellous
labyrinths
,
learn
what
great
cause
we
have
to
fear
that
God
should
bring
this
Nation
into
great
distress
,
because
of
the
great
abominations
are
committed
in
the
midst
of
it
:
our
King
and
Soveraign
was
in
great
strait
in
the
dayes
of
his
banishment
,
but
God
hath
delivered
him
:
God
hath
delivered
this
Nation
out
of
great
straits
;
but
alas
we
requite
God
evil
for
good
,
and
instead
of
repenting
of
old
sins
we
commit
new
sins
.
I
am
told
there
are
new
oaths
invented
,
oaths
not
fit
to
be
named
in
any
place
,
much
less
here
:
Certainly
the
drunkenness
and
adultery
,
the
oppression
and
injustice
,
the
bribery
and
Sabbath-breaking
,
the
vain
and
wicked
swearing
and
for-swearing
this
Nation
is
guilty
of
,
must
of
necessity
provoke
God
to
say
of
us
as
he
did
of
them
in
Jeremiah
15.29
.
Shall
I
not
visit
for
these
things
,
saith
the
Lord
?
shall
not
my
soul
be
avenged
on
such
a
Nation
as
this
?
God
will
not
only
punish
us
,
but
be
avenged
on
us
.
There
is
no
way
to
avoid
a
national
desolation
but
by
a
national
reformation
.
Lastly
,
learn
what
cause
you
of
this
Congregation
and
Parish
,
what
cause
you
have
to
expect
that
God
should
bring
you
into
great
straits
,
because
of
your
great
unthankfulness
and
unfruitfulness
under
the
means
of
Grace
,
you
that
have
so
long
enjoyed
the
Gospel
;
you
have
had
the
Gospel
in
this
place
in
great
abundance
;
Doctor
Taylor
he
served
an
appertenticeship
in
this
place
:
Doctor
Straughton
served
another
apprenticeship
,
and
I
,
through
divine
Mercy
,
have
served
three
apprenticeships
,
and
half
another
almost
,
among
you
;
you
have
had
the
Spirit
of
God
seven
and
thirty
years
in
the
faithful
ministry
of
the
Word
knocking
at
the
door
of
your
hearts
,
but
many
of
you
have
hardened
your
hearts
.
Are
there
not
some
of
you
,
I
only
put
the
question
,
that
begin
to
loath
the
Manna
of
your
souls
,
and
to
look
back
towards
Egypt
again
?
Are
there
not
some
of
you
have
itching
ears
,
and
would
fain
have
Preachers
that
would
feed
you
with
dainty
phrases
,
and
begin
not
to
care
for
a
Minister
that
unrips
your
Consciences
,
speaks
to
your
hearts
and
souls
,
and
would
force
you
into
heaven
by
frighting
you
out
of
your
sins
?
Are
there
not
some
of
you
,
that
by
often
hearing
Sermons
are
become
Sermon
proof
,
that
know
to
sleep
and
scoffe
away
Sermons
?
I
would
be
glad
to
say
there
are
but
few
such
;
but
the
Lord
knoweth
there
are
too
too
many
that
by
long
preaching
get
little
good
by
preaching
,
insomuch
that
I
have
often
said
it
,
and
say
it
now
again
,
there
is
hardly
any
way
to
raise
the
price
of
the
Gospel-Ministry
,
but
by
the
want
of
it
:
And
that
I
may
not
flatter
you
,
you
have
not
profited
under
the
means
you
have
enjoyed
;
therefore
you
may
justly
expect
God
may
bring
you
into
a
strait
,
and
take
away
the
Gospel
from
you
:
God
may
justly
take
away
your
Ministers
by
death
or
other
wayes
.
Have
you
not
lost
yovr
first
Love
?
why
did
God
take
away
the
Gospel
from
the
Church
of
Ephesus
,
but
because
they
lost
their
first
Love
?
Are
you
not
like
the
Church
of
Laodecea
,
that
are
neither
hot
nor
cold
?
therefore
God
may
justly
spew
you
out
of
his
mouth
:
what
God
will
do
with
you
,
I
know
not
;
a
few
weeks
will
determine
:
God
can
make
a
great
change
in
a
little
time
:
we
leave
all
to
God
:
but
in
the
mean
time
let
me
commend
one
Text
of
Scripture
to
you
,
Jerem
.
13.16
.
Give
glory
to
the
Lord
your
God
,
before
he
cause
darkness
,
and
before
your
feet
stumble
upon
the
dark
mountains
,
and
while
you
look
for
light
,
he
turn
it
into
the
shadow
of
death
,
and
make
it
gross
darkness
:
Verse
17.
But
if
you
will
not
hear
it
,
my
soul
shall
weep
in
secret
places
for
your
pride
,
and
mine
eyes
shall
weep
sore
,
and
run
down
with
tears
,
because
the
Lords
flock
is
carried
away
captive
.
Give
glory
to
God
by
confessing
and
repenting
of
your
sins
,
by
humbling
your
souls
before
the
Lord
,
before
darkness
come
,
and
who
knoweth
but
this
may
prevent
darkness
?
The
end
of
the
first
Sermon
.
SERMON
II
.
2
Cor
.
7.1
.
Having
these
promises
,
dearly
beloved
,
let
us
cleanse
our selves
.
IT
is
the
Title
that
I
intend
now
,
by
the
help
of
God
,
to
insist
upon
,
that
sweet
Parenthesis
in
the
Text
,
Dearly
beloved
,
wherein
you
have
the
Apostle
breathing
forth
his
affections
unto
this
people
:
he
speaks
now
as
a
Pastor
,
&
he
speaks
to
them
of
his
spiritual
Children
.
Dearly
beloved
,
where
you
have
,
First
,
The
title
,
Beloved
.
Secondly
,
The
exhortation
to
holiness
,
Let
us
cleanse
our selves
.
Thirdly
,
The
means
how
we
should
be
cleansed
and
sanctified
,
Having
these
promises
.
It
is
the
first
of
these
that
I
intend
:
the
title
that
the
Apostle
gives
to
his
children
,
Dearly
beloved
.
From
hence
observe
this
Doctrine
.
That
the
affections
of
a
right
Gospel-Minister
towards
his
people
are
very
ardent
.
Dearly
beloved
,
there
are
two
things
in
every
Minister
of
Christ
that
are
much
exercised
:
his
head
and
his
heart
,
his
head
with
labour
,
and
his
heart
with
love
:
his
head
with
labour
in
the
work
of
the
Ministry
:
if
done
aright
,
it
is
a
work
fitter
for
Angels
then
for
men
:
it
is
our
work
to
open
the
Oracles
of
God
,
even
those
sacred
profound
things
that
the
Angels
search
into
:
and
if
God
did
not
help
us
,
we
might
soon
sink
under
the
weight
of
such
a
burden
:
and
as
a
Ministers
head
is
exercised
with
labour
,
so
his
heart
is
exercised
with
love
,
&
it
is
hard
to
say
which
of
the
two
exceeds
:
his
labour
or
his
love
.
Thus
is
it
here
in
the
Text
,
my
dearly
beloved
:
in
these
words
we
have
Saint
Paul
laying
siege
to
these
Corinthians
,
and
labouring
to
make
a
happy
victory
,
to
conquer
them
with
kindness
,
dearly
beloved
.
Saint
Pauls
heart
was
the
spring
of
love
,
his
lips
were
the
pipe
,
the
Corinthians
were
the
cistern
into
which
this
spring
did
run
.
This
holy
Apostle
was
a
mirror
and
pattern
of
love
,
towards
the
sinning
Corinthians
:
Pauls
tears
did
drop
towards
the
praying
Corinthians
,
his
love
did
burn
:
holy
Paul
was
a
Seraphin
,
his
heart
did
burn
in
a
flame
of
affection
to
his
people
:
how
many
passages
do
we
find
scattered
in
his
Epistles
?
he
tells
his
people
,
which
sometimes
he
did
write
to
,
and
sometimes
he
preached
to
,
he
looked
after
their
souls
more
then
their
silver
,
2
Cor
.
12.14
.
We
seek
not
yours
but
you
:
as
a
tender
nurse
cherisheth
her
childe
with
the
breast
,
so
Saint
Paul
gave
his
people
the
breast-milk
of
the
Word
,
in
1
Thess.
2.8
.
this
man
of
God
did
not
only
bestow
a
Sermon
upon
his
people
,
but
was
willing
to
impart
his
very
soul
to
them
if
it
might
save
theirs
,
1
Thess.
2.7
.
We
were
willing
to
have
imparted
to
you
our
own
souls
,
because
you
are
dear
unto
us
:
Such
was
Saint
Pauls
affection
to
his
people
,
that
without
a
complement
he
loved
them
more
then
his
life
,
Phil
.
2.17
.
and
if
I
be
offered
upon
the
sacrifice
&
service
of
your
faith
,
I
rejoyce
with
you
all
:
that
is
as
if
he
had
said
,
If
it
be
so
that
my
blood
be
poured
forth
as
a
sacrifice
,
if
my
death
may
be
any
way
serviceable
unto
you
,
if
it
may
help
forward
the
strengthning
and
confirming
of
your
faith
,
I
am
willing
to
die
,
I
rejoyce
to
do
it
:
so
full
of
affections
was
this
Apostle
,
that
he
could
not
choose
but
love
his
people
,
though
the
more
he
did
love
,
the
lesse
he
should
be
loved
:
In
2
Corinth
.
12.15
.
oh
how
did
Paul
sweeten
all
his
Sermons
with
love
,
in
2
Corinth
.
12.
if
he
reproved
sin
,
yet
he
was
angry
in
love
;
he
dipt
the
pill
in
sugar
,
Galat
.
4.9
,
10
,
11.
How
turn
you
again
to
weak
and
beggarly
elements
!
you
observe
dayes
,
and
months
,
and
years
;
I
am
afraid
of
you
,
lest
I
have
bestowed
upon
you
labour
in
vain
;
Brethren
,
I
beseech
you
,
be
as
I
am
.
See
how
Saint
Paul
chides
their
sins
,
and
yet
at
the
same
time
courts
their
souls
:
no
sooner
did
he
lanch
the
wound
,
but
presently
he
poured
in
wine
and
oyl
into
it
:
so
did
Paul
love
his
people
,
that
he
would
not
justly
give
any
offence
to
the
weakest
believer
.
1
Cor
.
8.13
.
If
meat
make
my
brother
to
offend
,
I
will
never
eat
flesh
more
whilst
the
world
standeth
.
Paul
was
like
some
tender
mother
,
who
forbears
to
eat
those
meats
that
she
might
,
for
fear
of
hurting
the
child
that
she
gives
suck
to
.
Thus
you
see
he
was
a
spiritual
father
made
up
of
love
:
and
surely
,
my
brethren
,
this
affection
in
some
degree
is
in
all
the
true
Ministers
of
Jesus
Christ
,
they
are
full
of
sympathy
and
bowels
unto
those
over
whom
the
holy
Ghost
hath
made
them
Overseers
.
I
shall
only
glance
at
the
Reasons
why
it
will
be
thus
,
and
why
it
should
be
thus
,
that
such
flaming
affections
there
should
be
in
all
Christs
Ministers
to
their
people
.
It
will
be
thus
for
these
two
Reasons
briefly
.
First
,
from
that
principle
within
that
teacheth
Love
.
Grace
doth
not
fire
the
heart
with
passion
,
but
with
compassion
.
Grace
in
the
heart
of
a
Minister
files
off
that
ruggedness
that
is
in
his
spirit
,
making
him
loving
and
courteous
.
Paul
once
breathed
out
persecution
:
but
when
Grace
came
,
this
bramble
was
turned
into
a
spiritual
Vine
,
twisting
himself
about
the
souls
of
his
people
with
loving
embraces
.
Secondly
,
there
will
be
this
ardent
love
in
a
ministers
heart
,
from
that
spiritual
relation
that
is
betwixt
him
and
his
people
:
he
is
a
spiritual
Father
:
and
shall
we
think
him
to
be
without
bowels
!
1
Cor
.
4.15
.
Though
you
have
ten
thousand
instructers
,
yet
have
you
not
many
fathers
:
for
in
Christ
Jesus
I
have
begotten
you
through
the
Gospel
.
Some
he
begets
unto
Christs
,
others
he
build
up
in
Christ
.
Doth
not
a
father
provide
chearfully
for
his
children
?
can
a
father
see
bread
taken
from
his
childe
and
not
have
his
heart
affected
with
it
?
is
it
not
a
grief
to
a
parent
to
see
his
child
put
out
to
a
drie
Nurse
?
Secondly
,
there
should
be
this
ardent
love
and
affection
in
all
Gods
Ministers
for
this
reason
,
because
this
is
the
liveliest
way
to
do
most
good
:
knotty
and
stubborn
hearts
will
soonest
be
wrought
upon
with
kindness
.
The
fire
melteth
the
hardest
metal
;
the
fire
of
love
with
Gods
blessing
will
melt
the
most
obdurate
sinner
.
A
Boanarges
,
a
son
of
consolation
,
who
comes
in
the
spirit
of
love
and
meekness
,
is
the
fittest
to
do
a
piece
of
Gospel-chirurgery
,
to
restore
and
put
such
an
one
in
joynt
again
that
is
overtaken
with
a
fault
.
Gal.
6.1
.
Restore
such
a
one
with
the
spirit
of
love
and
meekness
.
Thus
much
in
short
for
the
doctrinal
part
.
Give
me
leave
now
to
make
some
application
.
And
first
,
here
are
several
Inferences
that
may
be
drawn
from
this
:
As
First
,
see
here
the
right
character
of
a
Gospel-Minister
:
He
is
full
of
love
,
he
exhorts
,
he
comforts
,
he
reproves
,
and
all
in
love
;
he
is
never
angry
with
his
people
,
but
because
they
will
not
be
saved
?
How
loth
is
a
Minister
of
Christ
to
see
precious
souls
,
like
so
many
jewels
,
cast
over-board
into
the
dead
Sea
of
hell
?
A
conscientious
Minister
would
count
it
an
unhappy
gain
,
to
gain
the
world
and
lose
the
souls
of
his
people
:
he
saith
,
as
the
King
of
Sodome
to
Abraham
,
Give
me
the
persons
,
and
take
thee
the
goods
,
Gen.
14.21
.
The
second
branch
of
Information
is
this
;
Are
true
Gospel-Ministers
so
full
of
love
?
then
how
sad
is
it
to
have
such
Ministers
put
upon
a
people
as
have
no
love
to
souls
?
The
work
of
the
ministry
,
it
is
a
labour
of
love
:
Oh
how
sad
is
it
to
have
such
in
the
ministry
,
that
can
neither
labour
nor
love
?
that
are
such
as
are
without
bowels
,
that
look
more
at
tyths
then
at
souls
?
It
must
needs
be
sad
with
a
people
in
any
part
of
the
world
to
have
such
ministers
set
over
them
,
as
either
poyson
them
with
error
,
or
do
what
in
them
lies
to
damn
them
by
their
wicked
example
:
How
can
the
Devil
reprove
sin
?
how
can
the
Minister
cry
out
in
the
Pulpit
against
drunkenness
,
that
will
himself
be
drunk
?
Rom.
2.22
.
Thou
that
teachest
a
man
should
not
steal
,
dost
thou
steal
?
Thou
that
sayest
a
man
ought
not
to
commit
adultery
,
doest
thou
commit
adultery
?
We
read
that
the
snuffers
of
the
Tabernacle
were
to
be
made
of
pure
gold
,
Exod
.
37.23
.
those
who
by
their
calling
are
to
reprove
and
snuffe
off
the
sins
of
others
,
they
should
be
pure
gold
,
holy
persons
.
In
the
Law
God
did
appoint
the
lip
of
the
Leper
should
be
covered
;
he
ought
to
have
his
lip
covered
,
he
should
not
be
permitted
to
speak
the
Oracles
of
God
,
who
though
he
be
by
office
an
Angel
,
yet
by
life
is
a
Leper
.
Thirdly
,
see
from
hence
the
happiness
of
a
Minister
who
is
placed
among
such
a
people
as
give
him
abundant
cause
of
love
:
How
happy
is
he
that
can
say
to
his
people
from
his
heart
,
{αβγδ}
my
dearly
beloved
!
And
here
let
me
speak
by
way
of
encouragement
to
you
of
this
Parish
;
I
find
St.
Paul
commending
the
good
he
saw
in
his
people
,
1
Thess.
1.3
.
We
are
bound
to
thank
God
alwayes
for
you
beloved
,
because
your
faith
grows
exceedingly
.
Here
Paul
is
commending
his
people
:
in
imitation
of
this
Apostle
,
let
me
at
this
time
speak
a
commendatory
word
to
you
;
I
have
exercised
my
Ministry
now
among
you
for
almost
sixteen
years
,
and
I
rejoyce
and
bless
God
that
I
cannot
say
,
The
more
I
love
you
,
the
lesse
I
am
loved
;
I
have
received
many
signal
demonstrations
of
love
from
you
:
though
other
Parishes
have
exceeded
you
for
number
of
houses
,
yet
I
think
not
for
strength
of
affection
.
I
have
with
much
comfort
observed
your
reverent
attention
to
the
Word
preached
;
you
rejoyced
in
this
light
not
for
a
season
,
but
to
this
day
:
I
have
observed
your
zeal
against
error
,
and
as
much
as
could
be
expected
in
a
critical
time
,
your
unity
and
amity
:
this
is
your
honour
,
and
if
for
the
future
there
should
be
any
interruption
made
in
my
Ministry
among
you
,
though
I
should
not
be
permitted
to
preach
to
you
,
yet
I
shall
not
cease
to
love
you
,
and
to
pray
for
you
:
but
why
should
there
be
an
interruption
made
?
where
is
the
crime
?
Some
indeed
say
,
that
we
are
disloyal
and
seditious
?
Beloved
,
what
my
actings
and
sufferings
for
his
Majesty
have
been
,
is
known
not
to
a
few
of
you
:
but
however
we
must
go
to
Heaven
through
good
report
and
thorough
bad
report
:
and
it
is
well
if
we
can
get
to
glory
,
though
we
pass
through
the
pikes
.
I
shall
endeavour
that
I
may
still
approve
the
sincerity
of
my
love
to
you
:
I
will
not
promise
that
I
shall
still
preach
among
you
,
nor
will
I
say
that
I
shall
not
;
I
desire
to
be
guided
by
the
silver
thread
of
Gods
Word
,
and
of
Gods
Providence
:
my
heart
is
toward
you
:
there
is
,
you
know
,
an
expression
in
the
late
Act
,
that
we
shall
be
now
shortly
as
if
we
were
naturally
dead
;
and
if
I
must
die
,
let
me
leave
some
legacy
with
you
before
I
go
from
you
:
I
cannot
but
give
you
some
counsel
and
advice
for
your
souls
,
and
I
hope
there
is
no
hurt
in
that
:
There
are
,
my
beloved
,
these
twenty
directions
,
that
I
desire
you
to
take
special
notice
of
,
which
I
would
leave
as
advice
and
counsel
with
you
about
your
souls
.
First
,
I
beseech
you
,
keep
your
constant
hours
every
day
with
God
;
the
godly
man
is
a
man
set
apart
,
Psal
.
4.3
.
not
only
because
God
hath
set
him
apart
by
election
,
but
because
he
hath
set
himself
apart
by
devotion
.
Give
God
the
Aurorae
fillium
,
begin
the
day
with
God
,
visit
God
in
the
morning
before
you
make
any
other
visits
:
wind
up
your
hearts
towards
heaven
in
the
morning
,
and
they
will
go
the
better
all
the
day
after
.
O
turn
your
Closets
into
Temples
:
read
the
Scriptures
:
the
two
Testaments
are
the
two
lips
by
which
God
speaks
to
us
;
these
will
make
you
wise
unto
salvation
:
the
Scripture
is
both
a
glass
to
shew
you
your
spots
,
and
a
laver
to
wash
them
away
:
besiege
heaven
every
day
with
prayer
:
thus
perfume
your
houses
,
and
keep
a
constant
intercourse
with
heaven
.
Secondly
,
get
good
books
into
your
houses
:
when
you
have
not
the
spring
near
to
you
,
then
get
water
into
your
cistern
;
so
when
you
have
not
that
wholsome
preaching
that
you
desire
,
good
books
are
cisterns
that
hold
the
waters
of
life
,
in
them
to
refresh
you
.
When
Davids
natural
heat
was
taken
away
,
they
covered
him
with
warm
clothes
,
1
Kings
1.
so
when
you
find
a
chilness
upon
your
souls
,
and
that
your
former
heat
begins
to
abate
,
ply
your selves
with
warm
clothes
;
get
those
good
books
that
may
acquaint
you
with
such
truths
as
may
warm
and
affect
your
hearts
.
Thirdly
,
have
a
care
of
your
company
:
take
heed
of
unnecessary
familiarity
with
sinners
:
we
cannot
cetch
health
from
another
,
but
we
may
soon
cetch
a
disease
:
the
disease
of
sin
is
very
cetching
:
I
would
be
as
fraid
of
coming
among
the
wicked
,
as
among
those
that
have
the
plague
,
Psal
.
106.35
.
They
were
mingled
with
the
heathen
&
learned
their
works
:
if
we
cannot
make
others
better
,
let
us
have
a
care
that
they
make
not
us
worse
.
Lot
was
a
miracle
,
he
kept
fresh
in
Sodomes
salt-water
.
My
beloved
,
take
heed
of
the
occasions
of
sin
:
evil
company
is
an
occasion
of
sin
.
The
Nazarites
in
the
old
Law
,
as
they
might
drink
no
wine
,
so
they
were
forbidden
grapes
,
whereof
the
wine
was
made
,
as
you
read
in
Numb
.
6.
to
teach
us
,
that
all
occasions
of
sin
must
be
avoided
:
evil
company
is
,
hellus
animarum
,
the
Devils
draw-net
,
by
which
he
draws
millions
to
Hell
:
How
many
families
and
how
many
souls
have
been
ruined
and
undone
in
this
City
by
evil
company
?
many
there
are
that
go
from
a
Play-house
to
a
Whore-house
,
and
from
a
Tavern
to
Tyburn
.
Fourthly
,
have
a
care
whom
ye
hear
;
it
is
our
Saviour
Christs
counsel
,
Mat
.
7.15
.
Beware
of
false
Prophets
,
that
come
to
you
in
sheeps
cloathing
,
but
inwardly
are
ravening
wolves
.
Let
me
tell
you
,
the
Devil
hath
his
Ministers
as
well
as
Christ
:
Rev.
12.15
.
The
Serpent
cast
out
of
his
mouth
water
as
a
flood
after
the
woman
:
that
is
,
as
the
learned
expound
it
,
Satan
by
his
Ministers
and
Emissaries
cast
out
the
flood
of
Arrian
doctrine
to
drown
the
Church
.
There
are
some
,
who
by
the
subtilty
of
their
wit
have
learned
the
Art
to
mix
error
with
truth
,
and
to
give
poyson
in
a
golden
cup
.
Take
heed
who
you
hear
,
and
how
you
hear
;
be
like
those
noble
Bereans
,
that
searched
the
Scriptures
whether
the
things
that
they
preached
were
so
or
not
,
Acts
17.11
.
Your
ears
must
not
be
like
spunges
that
suck
in
puddle-water
as
well
as
wine
;
but
your
ears
must
be
like
a
fan
,
that
fans
out
the
chaffe
,
but
retains
the
pure
wheat
:
you
must
be
like
those
in
the
Parable
,
Matth
.
13.48
.
that
gathered
the
good
fish
into
vessels
,
but
cast
the
bad
away
.
The
Saints
are
called
Virgins
for
their
wisdom
:
they
will
not
let
every
one
defile
their
souls
with
error
;
they
have
a
judicious
ear
,
and
a
critical
palate
,
that
can
distinguish
betwixt
truth
and
error
,
and
put
a
difference
betwixt
meat
of
Gods
sending
,
and
the
Devils
cooking
.
Fiftly
,
study
sincerity
,
Psal
.
51.6
.
Behold
thou
desirest
truth
in
the
inward
part
:
be
what
you
seem
to
be
:
be
not
like
Rowers
in
a
Barge
,
that
look
one
way
and
row
another
:
Do
not
look
heaven-ward
by
your
profession
,
and
row
hell-ward
by
your
conversation
:
do
not
pretend
to
love
God
,
and
yet
love
sin
:
Simulata
sanctitas
,
duplicata
iniquitas
:
Counterfeit
piety
is
double
iniquity
.
Let
your
hearts
be
upright
with
God
:
the
plainer
the
Diamond
is
,
the
richer
it
is
;
and
the
more
plain
the
heart
is
,
the
more
doth
God
value
this
jewel
:
A
little
rusty
gold
is
far
better
then
a
great
deal
of
bright
brass
:
a
little
true
Grace
,
though
rusted
over
with
many
infirmities
,
is
better
then
all
the
glistering
shews
of
hypocrites
:
a
sincere
heart
is
Gods
currant
coin
,
and
he
will
give
it
grains
of
allowance
.
Sixthly
,
as
you
love
your
souls
,
be
not
strangers
to
your selves
;
be
much
and
often
in
the
work
of
self-examination
;
among
all
the
books
that
you
read
,
turn
over
the
book
of
your
own
heart
;
look
into
the
book
of
conscience
,
see
what
is
written
there
:
Psal
.
77.6
.
I
commune
with
mine
own
heart
:
Set
up
a
judgement
seat
in
your
own
souls
;
examine
whether
you
have
grace
or
not
:
prove
whether
you
are
in
the
faith
:
be
as
much
afraid
of
a
painted
holiness
as
you
would
be
afraid
of
going
to
a
painted
heaven
:
Do
not
think
your selves
good
,
because
others
think
so
:
let
the
Word
be
the
touch-stone
,
by
which
you
try
your
hearts
:
let
the
Word
be
the
looking-glass
,
by
which
you
judge
of
the
complexion
of
your
souls
:
for
want
of
this
self-searching
many
live
known
to
others
,
and
die
unknown
to
themselves
.
Seventhly
,
keep
your
spiritual
watch
,
Mat
.
13.37
.
what
I
say
unto
you
I
say
unto
all
,
watch
:
if
it
were
the
last
word
I
should
speak
,
it
should
be
this
word
,
watch
.
O
what
need
hath
a
Christian
to
be
ever
upon
his
watch
!
the
heart
is
a
subtle
piece
,
and
will
be
stealing
out
to
vanity
,
and
if
we
are
not
careful
it
will
decoy
us
into
sin
:
we
have
a
special
eye
upon
such
persons
as
we
suspect
:
thy
heart
is
a
suspicious
person
:
O
have
an
eye
upon
it
,
watch
it
continually
:
it
is
a
bosom
traytor
.
Job
set
a
watch
before
his
eyes
,
Job
31.1
.
We
must
every
day
keep
sentinel
:
sleep
not
upon
your
guard
:
our
sleeping
time
is
the
Devils
tempting
time
:
let
not
not
your
watch
candle
go
out
.
Eightly
,
you
that
are
the
people
of
God
,
do
you
often
ossociate
together
,
Mal
.
3.16
.
they
that
feared
the
Lord
,
spake
often
one
to
another
,
Christs
Doves
should
flock
together
:
one
Christian
will
help
to
heat
another
:
a
single
coal
of
Juniper
will
soon
die
,
but
many
coals
put
together
,
will
keep
life
one
in
another
.
Conference
sometimes
may
do
as
much
good
as
preaching
:
one
Christian
by
good
discourse
drops
holy
oyl
upon
another
,
that
makes
the
lamp
of
his
grace
to
shine
the
brighter
.
It
is
great
wisdom
to
keep
up
the
trade
in
a
Corporation
.
Christians
by
meeting
often
together
,
setting
good
discourse
on
foot
,
keep
up
the
trade
of
godliness
,
that
else
would
decay
&
soon
be
lost
.
Is
not
the
communion
of
Saints
an
Article
in
our
Creed
?
Do
not
then
live
so
asunder
,
as
if
this
Article
were
blotted
out
.
The
Naturalists
observe
there
is
a
sympathy
in
Plants
;
they
say
some
Plants
bear
better
when
they
grow
near
other
plants
,
as
the
Vine
and
the
Elme
,
the
Olive
and
the
Myrtle
thrive
best
when
they
grow
together
:
it
is
true
in
Religion
,
the
Saints
are
trees
of
righteousness
,
that
thrive
best
in
godliness
when
they
grow
together
.
Ninthly
,
get
your
hearts
screwed
up
above
the
world
;
set
your
affections
upon
things
above
,
Col.
3.3
.
We
may
see
the
face
of
the
Moon
in
the
water
,
but
the
Moon
is
fixed
above
in
the
Firmament
:
so
though
a
Christian
walks
here
below
,
yet
his
heart
should
be
fixed
above
in
Heaven
:
in
Heaven
there
is
our
best
kindred
,
our
purest
joy
,
our
Mansion-house
;
O
let
our
hearts
be
above
:
it
is
the
best
and
the
sweetest
kind
of
life
:
the
higher
the
bird
flies
,
the
sweeter
it
sings
:
and
the
higher
the
heart
is
raised
above
the
world
,
the
sweeter
joy
it
hath
.
The
Eagle
that
flies
in
the
air
,
is
not
stung
by
the
Serpent
:
those
whose
hearts
are
elevated
above
the
lower
Region
of
this
world
,
are
not
stung
with
the
vexations
and
disquietments
that
others
are
,
but
are
full
of
joy
and
contentment
.
10.
Trade
much
in
the
promises
:
the
promises
are
great
supports
to
faith
;
faith
lives
in
a
promise
as
the
fish
lives
in
the
water
:
the
promises
are
both
comforting
and
quickening
:
they
are
mitralia
evangelii
,
the
very
breasts
of
the
Gospel
:
as
the
child
by
sucking
the
breasts
gets
strength
;
so
faith
by
sucking
the
breast
of
a
promise
gets
strength
and
revives
.
The
promises
of
God
are
bladders
to
keep
us
from
sinking
when
we
come
into
the
waters
of
affliction
:
the
promises
are
sweet
clusters
of
grapes
that
grow
upon
Christ
the
true
Vine
.
O
trade
much
in
the
promises
:
there
is
no
condition
that
you
can
be
in
,
but
you
have
a
promise
:
the
promises
are
like
Manna
,
that
sute
themselves
to
every
Christians
palate
.
11.
To
all
you
that
hear
me
,
live
in
a
calling
.
Jerome
gave
his
friend
this
advice
to
be
ever
well
employed
,
that
when
the
Devil
came
to
tempt
him
,
he
might
find
him
working
in
his
vineyard
,
Sure
I
am
,
the
same
God
that
saith
,
Remember
the
Sabbath-day
to
keep
it
holy
,
saith
also
,
Six
days
shalt
thou
labour
.
The
great
God
never
sealed
any
warrants
to
idleness
:
an
idle
professour
is
the
shame
of
his
profession
,
2
Thess.
3.11
.
I
hear
there
are
some
,
sayes
the
Apostle
,
that
work
not
at
all
,
but
are
busibodies
:
such
we
exhort
,
by
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
that
with
quietness
they
work
.
Solon
made
Laws
to
punish
idleness
;
and
Cicero
saith
of
an
idle
man
,
Spiritum
trahit
,
non
vivit
,
he
draws
his
breath
,
but
doth
not
live
,
he
is
not
useful
:
but
a
good
Christian
acts
within
the
sphere
of
his
own
calling
.
12.
Let
me
intreat
you
to
joyn
the
first
and
the
second
Table
together
:
piety
to
God
,
and
equity
to
your
Neighbour
:
the
Apostle
puts
these
two
words
together
in
one
verse
,
{αβγδ}
Titus
2.12
.
That
we
should
live
righteously
and
godly
:
righteously
,
that
relates
to
mortality
;
godly
,
that
relates
to
piety
and
sanctity
:
alwayes
remember
this
,
every
Command
hath
the
same
Divine
stamp
and
authority
as
another
Command
hath
.
I
would
try
a
moral
man
by
the
duties
of
the
first
Table
,
&
I
would
try
a
professor
by
the
duties
of
the
second
Table
:
Some
pretend
faith
,
but
have
no
wo●ks
;
others
have
works
,
but
they
have
no
faith
:
Some
pretend
zeal
for
God
,
but
are
not
just
in
their
dealings
;
others
are
just
in
their
dealings
,
but
have
not
one
spark
of
zeal
for
God
.
If
you
would
go
to
heaven
,
you
must
turn
both
sides
to
the
Table
,
the
first
and
second
Table
,
joyn
piety
&
mortality
together
:
as
we
blame
the
Papists
for
blotting
out
the
second
Commandment
,
let
not
the
Papists
blame
us
for
leaving
out
the
second
Table
.
13.
Joyn
the
Serpent
and
the
Dove
together
,
innocency
and
prudence
,
Mat
.
10.16
.
Be
wise
as
Serpents
,
and
harmless
as
Doves
.
We
must
have
innocency
with
our
wisdom
,
else
our
wisdom
is
but
craftiness
;
and
we
must
have
wisdom
with
our
innocency
,
else
our
innocency
is
but
weakness
:
We
must
have
the
harmlessness
of
the
Dove
,
that
we
may
not
wrong
others
;
and
we
must
have
the
prudence
of
the
Serpent
,
that
others
may
not
abuse
and
circumvent
us
;
not
to
wrong
the
truth
by
silence
here
is
the
innocency
of
the
Dove
;
not
to
betray
our selves
by
rashness
,
here
's
the
wisdom
of
the
Serpent
:
how
happy
is
it
where
these
two
are
united
,
the
Dove
&
the
Serpent
!
the
Dove
without
the
Serpent
is
folly
,
and
the
Serpent
with
the
Dove
is
impiety
.
14.
Be
more
afraid
of
sin
then
of
suffering
:
A
man
may
be
afflicted
,
and
yet
have
the
love
of
God
;
but
he
cannot
sin
,
but
presently
God
is
angry
;
sin
eclipses
the
light
of
Gods
countenance
;
in
suffering
the
Conscience
may
be
quiet
.
When
the
hail
beats
upon
the
tiles
,
there
may
be
musick
in
the
house
;
and
when
there
is
suffering
in
the
body
,
there
may
be
peace
and
musick
in
the
conscience
;
but
when
a
man
sins
wilfully
and
presumptuously
,
he
loseth
all
his
peace
.
Spira
abjured
his
faith
,
and
he
became
a
terrour
to
himself
,
he
could
not
endure
himself
;
he
professed
he
thought
Cain
and
Judas
in
hell
did
not
feel
those
terrors
and
horrors
that
he
felt
.
He
that
will
commit
sin
to
prevent
suffering
,
is
like
a
man
that
lets
his
head
be
wounded
,
to
save
his
shield
and
his
helmet
.
15.
Take
heed
of
Idolatry
:
In
1
Joh
.
5.21
.
Little
children
,
keep
your selves
from
Idols
.
Idolatry
is
an
Image
of
jealousie
to
provoke
God
,
it
breaks
the
mariage-knot
asunder
,
&
makes
the
Lord
disclaim
his
interest
in
a
people
;
what
kind
of
Religion
is
Popery
?
it
is
the
mother
of
many
monsters
.
What
Soul-damning
doctrins
do
it
hold
forth
,
as
the
meriting
of
salvation
by
good
works
,
the
giving
of
pardons
,
the
worshipping
of
Angels
,
Popish
indulgencies
,
Purgatory
,
and
the
like
?
it
is
a
Soul-damning
Religion
,
it
is
the
breeder
of
ignorance
,
uncleanness
&
murder
,
the
Popish
Religion
is
not
defended
by
strength
of
Argument
,
but
by
force
of
Arms
;
keep
your selves
from
Idols
,
and
take
heed
of
Superstition
,
that
is
the
Gentleman-usher
to
Popery
.
16.
Think
not
the
worse
of
Godliness
because
it
is
reproached
and
persecuted
;
wicked
men
being
stirred
up
by
the
Devil
,
do
maliciously
reproach
the
wayes
of
God
;
such
were
Julian
and
Lucian
:
though
wicked
men
would
be
godly
on
their
death
beds
,
yet
in
the
time
of
their
life
they
revile
and
hate
godliness
;
but
think
not
you
the
worse
of
Religion
because
it
is
reproached
by
the
wicked
.
Suppose
a
Virgin
should
be
reproached
for
her
chastity
,
yet
chastity
is
never
the
worse
:
if
a
blind
man
jeer
the
Sun
,
the
Sun
is
never
the
less
bright
.
Holiness
is
a
beautiful
and
glorious
thing
;
it
is
the
Angels
glory
,
and
shall
we
be
ashamed
of
that
which
makes
us
like
the
Angels
?
There
is
a
time
coming
when
wicked
men
would
be
glad
of
some
of
that
holiness
that
now
they
despise
,
but
they
shall
be
as
far
then
from
obtaining
it
,
as
they
are
now
from
desiring
it
.
17.
Think
not
the
better
of
sin
because
it
is
in
fashion
;
think
not
the
better
of
impiety
and
ungodliness
because
most
walk
in
those
crooked
ways
.
Multitude
is
a
foolish
argument
:
Multitude
doth
not
argue
the
goodness
of
a
thing
;
the
Devils
name
is
Legion
,
that
signifieth
a
multitude
.
Hellroad
is
this
day
full
of
Travellers
;
esteem
not
the
better
of
sin
because
most
go
this
way
;
do
we
think
the
better
of
the
Plague
because
it
is
common
?
The
plea
of
a
Multitude
will
not
hold
at
Gods
bar
;
when
God
shall
ask
you
,
why
did
you
prophane
my
Sabbath
,
why
were
you
drunk
,
why
did
you
break
your
Oaths
?
to
say
then
,
Lord
,
Because
most
men
did
so
,
will
be
but
a
poor
plea
;
God
will
say
to
you
,
Then
seeing
you
have
sinned
with
the
multitude
,
you
shall
now
go
to
Hell
with
the
multitude
.
I
beseech
you
as
you
tender
your
souls
,
walk
Antipodes
to
the
corruptions
of
the
Times
;
if
you
are
living
Fish
,
swim
against
the
stream
;
dead
fish
swim
down
the
stream
.
Ephes
.
5.11
.
Have
no
fellowship
with
the
unfruitful
works
of
darkness
,
but
rather
reprove
them
.
18.
In
the
business
of
Religion
serve
God
with
all
your
might
,
Eccles
.
9.10
.
Whatsoever
thy
hand
findeth
to
do
,
do
it
with
thy
might
,
for
there
is
no
work
or
device
in
the
grave
whither
thou
goest
.
This
is
an
Argument
why
we
should
do
all
we
can
for
God
,
serve
him
with
all
our
strength
,
because
the
grave
is
very
near
,
and
there
is
no
praying
,
no
repenting
in
the
grave
;
our
time
is
but
small
,
and
therefore
our
zeal
for
God
should
be
great
.
David
danced
with
all
his
might
before
the
Ark
,
and
so
should
we
act
vigorously
for
God
in
the
sphere
of
Obedience
,
Rom.
12.12
.
fervent
in
spirit
serving
the
Lord
.
Take
heed
of
a
dull
lazy
temper
in
Gods
service
;
you
must
not
only
say
a
Prayer
,
or
read
a
Prayer
,
but
you
must
pour
out
your
soul
in
Prayer
;
not
only
love
God
,
but
be
sick
of
love
to
God
.
God
in
the
old
Law
would
have
the
Coals
put
to
the
Incense
,
Levit
.
16.13
.
and
why
so
?
to
typifie
that
the
Heart
must
be
inflamed
in
the
worship
of
God
,
your
Prayers
must
go
up
with
a
flame
of
Devotion
.
I
confess
Hell
will
be
taken
without
a
storm
,
you
may
jump
into
Hell
with
ease
;
but
it
is
all
up
hill
to
Heaven
,
and
therefore
you
must
put
forth
all
your
might
.
Mat
.
12.11
.
The
violent
take
heaven
by
force
.
Heaven
is
not
taken
but
by
storm
:
do
you
not
see
men
zealous
and
very
active
for
the
Devil
,
and
for
their
Lusts
?
and
shall
they
take
pains
for
Hell
,
and
will
not
you
take
pains
for
Heaven
?
19.
Do
all
the
good
you
can
while
you
live
to
others
.
God
hath
made
every
Creature
usefull
for
us
;
the
Sunne
hath
not
its
light
for
it self
,
but
for
us
;
the
Fountain
runs
freely
,
and
so
does
the
myrrhe
drop
from
the
Tree
;
every
Creature
doth
as
it
were
deny
it self
for
us
,
the
Beast
gives
us
its
labour
,
the
bird
gives
us
its
musick
,
and
the
Silk-worm
its
silke
:
Now
hath
God
made
every
thing
useful
for
us
,
and
shall
not
we
be
be
useful
one
for
the
good
of
another
?
O
labour
to
be
helpful
to
the
Souls
of
others
,
and
to
supply
the
wants
of
others
:
Jesus
Christ
was
a
publick
Blessing
in
the
World
,
he
went
about
doing
good
;
we
are
all
Members
of
the
Body
politick
,
nay
,
are
we
not
Members
of
the
Body
mystical
,
and
shall
not
every
Member
be
helpful
for
the
good
of
the
Body
?
that
is
a
dead
Member
that
doth
not
communicate
to
the
good
of
the
Body
.
O
labour
to
be
useful
to
others
while
you
live
,
that
so
when
you
die
,
there
may
be
a
miss
of
you
;
many
live
so
unfruitfully
,
that
truly
their
Life
is
scarce
worth
a
prayer
,
nor
their
Death
scarce
worth
a
tear
.
20.
Every
day
spend
some
thoughts
upon
Eternity
.
O
Eternity
,
Eternity
!
all
of
us
here
are
ere
long
,
it
may
be
some
of
us
within
a
few
dayes
or
hours
,
to
lanch
forth
into
the
Ocean
of
Eternity
.
Eternity
is
status
interminabilis
,
sayes
Boetius
;
no
Prospective-glass
can
see
to
the
end
of
Eternity
.
Eternity
is
a
summe
that
can
never
be
numbered
,
a
Line
that
can
never
be
measured
;
Eternity
is
a
Condition
of
everlasting
misery
or
everlasting
happiness
;
if
you
are
godly
,
then
shall
you
be
for
ever
happy
,
you
shall
be
always
sunning
your selves
in
the
light
of
Gods
countenance
;
if
you
are
wicked
,
you
shall
be
always
miserable
,
ever
lying
in
the
scalding
Furnace
of
the
wrath
of
the
Almighty
.
Eternity
to
the
Godly
is
a
day
that
hath
no
sun-setting
;
Eternity
to
the
Wicked
is
a
night
that
hath
no
sun-rising
.
O
I
beseech
you
my
Brethren
,
every
day
spend
some
time
upon
the
thoughts
of
Eternity
.
The
serious
thoughts
of
an
Eternal
Condition
would
be
a
great
means
to
promote
holiness
.
1.
The
thoughts
of
Eternity
would
make
us
very
serious
about
our
Souls
.
O
my
Soul
,
thou
art
shortly
to
flie
into
Eternity
,
a
Condition
that
can
never
be
reversed
or
altered
;
how
serious
would
this
make
us
about
our
Heaven-born
Souls
!
Zeuxes
being
once
asked
why
he
was
so
long
in
drawing
a
Picture
,
answered
,
aeternitati
pingo
,
I
am
now
painting
for
Eternity
.
Oh
how
fervently
would
that
man
pray
that
thinks
he
is
praying
for
Eternity
.
Oh
how
accurately
and
circumspectly
would
that
man
live
that
thinks
upon
this
moment
hangs
Eternity
!
2.
The
thoughts
of
Eternity
would
make
us
slight
and
contemn
all
the
things
of
this
World
.
What
is
the
World
to
him
that
hath
Eternity
alwayes
in
his
Eye
?
Did
we
think
seriously
and
solemnly
of
Eternity
,
we
should
never
over-value
the
Comforts
of
the
World
,
nor
over-grieve
the
Crosses
of
the
World
.
1.
We
should
not
over-value
the
Comforts
of
the
World
.
Worldly
comforts
are
very
sweet
,
but
they
are
very
swift
,
they
are
soon
gone
;
the
pleasures
of
the
World
are
but
for
a
season
;
just
like
Noah's
Dove
that
brought
an
Olive
branch
in
her
Mouth
,
but
she
had
Wings
,
and
so
did
presently
flie
from
the
Ark
;
so
are
all
outward
Comforts
,
they
bring
an
Olive
branch
,
but
they
have
wings
too
,
with
which
they
flie
away
.
2.
The
thoughts
of
Eternity
would
make
us
not
to
over-grieve
the
Crosses
and
Sufferings
of
the
World
.
What
are
these
Sufferings
to
Eternity
?
our
Sufferings
,
sayes
the
Apostle
,
are
but
for
a
while
,
1
Pet
.
5.10
.
What
are
all
the
Sufferings
we
can
undergo
in
the
World
to
Eternitie
?
Affliction
may
be
lasting
,
but
it
is
not
everlasting
.
Our
Sufferings
here
are
not
worthy
to
be
compared
to
an
eternal
weight
of
Glory
.
And
thus
my
Beloved
,
I
have
given
you
these
Twenty
Directions
for
your
precious
Soules
:
I
beseech
you
treasure
them
up
as
so
many
Jewels
in
the
Cabinet
of
your
Breast
:
Did
you
carry
these
Directions
about
you
,
they
would
be
a
most
excellent
Antidote
to
keep
you
from
Sin
,
and
an
excellent
means
to
preserve
the
zeal
of
Pietie
flaming
upon
the
Altar
of
your
Hearts
.
I
have
many
things
yet
to
say
to
you
,
but
I
know
not
whether
God
will
give
me
another
Opportunitie
;
my
strength
is
now
almost
gone
;
I
beseech
you
,
let
these
things
which
I
have
spoken
make
deep
impressions
upon
all
your
souls
.
Consider
what
hath
been
said
,
and
the
Lord
give
you
Understanding
in
all
things
.
SERMON
III
.
1
John
5.1
.
&
21.
Whosoever
believeth
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
is
born
of
God
;
and
every
one
that
loveth
him
that
begat
,
loveth
him
also
that
is
begotten
of
him
.
Little
Children
,
keep
your selves
from
Idols
.
THis
General
Doctrine
I
have
already
delivered
unto
you
from
this
Text
,
which
indeed
is
the
marrow
and
substance
of
the
whole
Chapter
,
That
Gospel-believing
is
a
Duty
,
which
they
that
really
perform
are
highly
priviledged
by
to
their
greatest
advantage
:
I
have
spoken
concerning
Gospel-believing
,
and
that
it
is
a
duty
,
and
that
they
that
do
really
perform
it
are
highly
dignified
and
priviledged
by
it
,
as
hath
been
made
to
appear
from
the
Chapter
;
that
which
remains
to
be
done
,
and
shall
be
,
as
God
enables
the
work
of
this
morning
,
is
,
to
make
improvement
of
this
Doctrine
,
which
is
one
of
the
most
material
and
momentous
Doctrines
that
can
be
preached
to
us
.
Gospel
believing
it
hath
most
precious
priviledges
entailed
upon
it
;
whosoever
believeth
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
that
Jesus
is
the
Son
of
God
,
that
Jesus
is
come
in
the
Flesh
,
is
born
of
God
,
knows
God
,
and
shall
be
eternally
blessed
of
God
,
and
with
God
;
surely
then
the
World
runs
upon
a
very
great
mistake
.
I
have
hinted
something
already
to
that
purpose
,
but
I
have
left
the
more
full
discussion
and
discovery
of
the
matter
until
now
.
Why
,
who
is
there
among
the
generality
of
common
professors
that
is
not
very
pregnant
to
hold
forth
this
to
be
their
faith
?
if
so
be
that
it
should
be
put
to
the
Question
,
Friend
,
what
is
your
Faith
,
what
Belief
are
you
of
?
why
not
one
in
a
thousand
I
think
but
will
be
apt
to
say
,
Why
truly
I
will
give
you
this
Account
,
There
is
a
Gospel
which
is
preached
among
us
,
and
in
the
World
,
and
this
Gospel
doth
hold
forth
this
for
true
Doctrine
,
that
Jesus
the
Son
of
Mary
,
that
was
born
at
Bethlehem
,
is
the
Christ
,
is
the
Messiah
which
was
promised
by
the
Father
,
and
which
the
World
did
live
in
expectation
of
so
long
;
this
Jesus
I
believe
is
the
Son
of
God
,
this
Jesus
I
verily
believe
is
come
in
the
Flesh
,
and
he
is
come
to
be
the
Saviour
of
the
World
;
this
is
the
Belief
,
and
that
which
is
the
common
profession
that
is
made
by
the
generality
of
people
.
Why
but
will
you
consider
now
this
Text
,
and
other
Scriptures
do
speak
fully
to
this
purpose
,
Whosoever
doth
believe
this
,
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
the
Son
of
God
,
and
that
he
is
come
in
the
Flesh
,
whosoever
believes
this
is
of
God
,
is
born
of
God
.
And
it
doth
clearly
appear
,
and
may
be
most
convincingly
made
out
,
that
many
thousands
that
profess
their
belief
concerning
these
things
,
yet
notwithstanding
are
not
born
of
God
.
Why
certainly
there
must
needs
be
a
great
and
gross
fallacy
in
the
business
;
Gospel-faith
and
believing
,
it
is
not
so
common
a
thing
as
many
take
it
to
be
;
and
therefore
if
this
be
Gospel-faith
,
and
that
which
doth
interest
Persons
in
such
great
and
precious
priviledges
,
truly
it
concerns
us
to
look
well
to
it
,
that
we
be
not
mistaken
concerning
this
Belief
.
Now
this
I
would
say
,
there
is
something
in
it
to
be
considered
with
respect
to
the
time
wherein
Christ
appeared
visibly
to
the
World
,
and
the
after
times
wherein
the
Apostles
did
hold
forth
these
great
Doctrines
of
the
Gospel
concerning
Christ
.
And
this
we
are
to
say
,
that
in
such
a
time
as
that
was
when
this
was
the
Critical
point
as
it
were
,
the
discriminating
thing
,
in
such
a
time
for
any
to
make
this
profession
,
and
to
hold
forth
this
to
be
their
Faith
,
and
Belief
,
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
the
Son
of
God
,
it
was
of
high
signification
,
and
might
very
well
,
as
to
man
,
beget
a
comfortable
confidence
and
hope
concerning
such
persons
,
that
certainly
they
were
born
of
God
,
as
to
man
,
and
according
to
rational
Charity
it
might
be
very
comfortable
that
such
Persons
as
did
thus
believe
,
and
profess
this
to
be
their
Faith
and
Belief
,
there
were
some
blessed
beam
upon
their
Souls
;
for
mark
you
,
it
hath
been
thus
in
the
World
,
and
among
the
people
of
it
concerning
matters
of
God
and
Godliness
,
that
there
hath
been
such
and
such
a
Truth
,
that
hath
been
the
Critical
truth
,
as
I
said
,
that
hath
been
,
as
I
may
so
say
,
the
Shiboleth
whereby
people
are
distinguished
one
from
another
.
I
allude
to
that
passage
in
Judges
concerning
the
Gileadites
;
they
made
a
profession
of
themselves
to
be
such
and
such
,
and
they
were
put
to
it
to
pronounce
Shiboleth
;
they
that
could
not
speak
out
the
word
,
and
clearly
pronounce
it
,
they
were
not
judged
to
be
the
persons
that
they
professed
themselves
to
be
;
but
they
that
could
do
it
,
held
their
liberty
:
so
sometimes
such
and
such
a
Doctrine
is
ordered
out
to
be
a
distinguishing
point
,
upon
the
account
of
the
desperate
opposition
that
the
World
makes
again
it
;
and
upon
this
Account
the
Priests
and
the
Rulers
,
and
the
rest
of
the
world
were
desperately
bent
against
Jesus
;
they
called
him
Jesus
,
but
could
not
endure
him
to
be
called
Christ
the
Son
of
God
;
it
was
an
Act
and
Decree
amongst
them
,
That
whosoever
should
confess
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
,
should
be
put
out
of
the
Synagogue
,
should
be
excommunicated
.
Now
for
persons
at
such
time
,
wherein
it
was
as
much
as
their
Liberty
,
it
may
be
their
Lives
were
worth
,
to
own
that
Jesus
Christ
was
the
Son
of
God
,
for
persons
now
at
such
a
time
to
own
this
Jesus
,
that
was
in
so
mean
a
Condition
,
to
be
the
Christ
,
there
is
very
much
in
it
,
infinitely
more
than
for
persons
now
to
take
up
this
profession
.
Why
?
because
this
Doctrine
hath
obtained
in
the
World
,
and
it
is
a
Doctrine
among
Papists
as
well
as
Protestants
;
there
is
no
such
danger
now
for
Persons
to
be
of
this
Belief
.
But
shall
I
say
this
,
That
for
all
that
to
believe
this
really
according
to
the
right
account
,
and
true
genuine
interpretation
of
Gospel-believing
,
the
Case
is
the
same
with
them
and
with
us
at
this
day
,
setting
aside
the
consideration
of
times
and
time
;
the
danger
then
,
and
the
encouragement
now
;
the
Case
is
the
same
;
Gospel-believing
of
these
truths
according
to
a
genuine
interpretation
of
Gospel-believing
,
it
is
the
same
now
as
then
,
and
then
as
now
:
And
therefore
we
must
consider
and
look
further
.
I
would
put
these
few
things
to
your
conscices
:
You
profess
this
to
be
your
faith
,
you
believe
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
the
Son
of
God
,
that
he
is
come
in
the
flesh
;
these
things
you
profess
to
believe
,
and
if
you
do
so
indeed
,
you
are
highly
priviledged
people
,
blessed
of
God
,
and
shall
be
to
all
Eternity
;
but
do
you
not
mistake
?
Do
you
believe
this
,
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
?
How
came
you
by
this
belief
?
What
account
can
you
give
of
it
?
How
were
you
brought
over
to
this
Belief
?
Did
you
not
come
to
this
Faith
and
Belief
by
common
report
?
You
were
born
to
this
Doctrine
;
You
look
upon
it
as
that
which
is
the
benefit
you
have
by
your
being
born
in
a
Nation
,
and
among
a
People
that
profess
the
Name
of
Christ
,
and
this
hath
been
instilled
into
you
by
education
,
and
upon
this
account
you
take
it
:
Did
you
ever
buy
this
truth
?
It
is
a
truth
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
how
came
it
to
be
yours
?
Did
you
ever
buy
this
truth
?
Buy
it
?
I
say
buy
it
?
For
the
very
truth
is
,
we
are
never
able
to
make
out
a
good
Title
to
any
Gospel-truth
,
until
such
time
as
we
can
say
we
have
bought
it
:
How
?
why
,
by
serious
meditation
,
studying
the
Scriptures
,
searching
into
them
seriously
,
pondering
and
weighing
of
them
,
crying
mightily
to
God
,
that
he
would
manifest
them
to
us
,
and
encountring
temptations
from
without
,
from
within
;
being
at
a
point
willing
to
engage
liberty
and
estate
,
and
life
,
and
all
for
this
truths
sake
:
Can
you
say
,
We
have
pondered
,
and
are
so
fully
satisfied
about
it
,
as
that
if
all
the
world
should
come
in
a
way
of
contradiction
,
and
rise
up
in
opposition
to
us
,
and
come
with
fire
and
sword
to
beat
us
out
of
this
truth
;
yet
we
are
resolved
to
stick
to
it
?
Can
you
give
such
an
account
of
your selves
,
that
you
have
not
taken
it
up
upon
a
common
report
,
but
are
able
to
say
there
hath
been
an
inward
Revelation
made
of
these
things
to
your
souls
,
that
there
hath
been
a
sanctified
work
of
the
Spirit
upon
your
understandings
,
that
you
come
to
see
into
the
mystery
of
these
Gospel-testimonies
?
Is
there
an
habitual
frame
of
Spirit
wrought
in
you
,
whereby
you
are
carried
out
to
close
with
every
truth
of
God
,
and
to
close
with
it
upon
this
account
,
because
of
a
divine
authority
stampt
upon
it
?
when
we
give
assent
to
common
truths
,
but
not
with
a
common
spirit
,
but
in
the
strength
of
an
inward
conviction
,
we
assent
to
it
upon
the
account
of
an
unction
that
we
have
received
from
the
holy
one
;
and
we
assent
to
this
and
that
truth
upon
the
account
of
a
divine
authority
which
we
see
to
be
stampt
upon
it
,
and
withal
we
find
that
there
are
suitable
workings
of
our
heart
in
the
loves
and
desires
and
delights
of
them
to
these
truths
(
as
there
will
be
a
kindly
working
of
the
heart
where
there
is
a
right
assent
suitable
to
the
truths
assented
to
)
as
if
there
be
a
threatning
,
the
Soul
assents
to
it
,
and
will
tremble
before
God
:
If
a
promise
be
made
,
or
a
Gospel-revelation
,
it
will
be
accompanied
with
a
holy
rejoycing
in
God
,
that
ever
he
should
make
such
a
promise
or
Revelation
;
and
then
there
will
be
a
holy
resolution
of
Spirit
,
Come
what
will
come
,
I
will
never
part
with
this
truth
;
I
have
bought
the
truth
,
that
was
my
duty
;
and
having
bought
it
,
I
will
never
sell
it
;
that
is
my
duty
too
;
can
we
give
such
an
account
as
this
?
but
then
withal
let
me
a
little
further
improve
that
which
I
have
already
spoken
from
the
Chapter
.
You
say
this
is
your
belief
,
That
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
the
Son
of
God
;
but
can
you
give
an
account
of
those
priviledges
that
are
entailed
upon
this
belief
?
for
you
must
know
that
the
priviledges
which
belong
to
such
,
will
serve
as
evidences
that
they
are
such
.
Now
if
you
believe
,
it
is
your
priviledge
to
be
born
of
God
;
and
this
being
born
of
God
must
be
the
evidence
of
this
belief
.
Can
you
give
an
account
of
your
being
born
of
God
?
If
you
are
not
born
of
God
,
you
do
not
believe
,
That
Jesus
is
the
Christ
.
Can
you
give
an
account
of
your
overcoming
the
World
?
Are
you
such
as
are
enabled
to
stand
out
in
opposition
to
the
errors
,
and
heresies
,
and
corrupt
doctrines
and
practices
that
are
in
the
world
?
Can
you
bear
up
against
the
lust
of
the
eye
,
the
lust
of
the
flesh
,
and
the
pride
of
life
?
If
you
are
in
slavery
to
the
world
,
in
bondage
to
the
beggarly
rudiments
of
the
world
,
you
are
mistaken
,
That
Jesus
is
the
Christ
:
For
he
that
believeth
according
to
a
true
interpretation
of
Gospel-believing
,
That
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
doth
overcome
the
world
,
and
by
vertue
of
this
belief
he
is
enabled
to
get
a
conquest
over
the
world
and
over
the
corruptions
that
are
in
it
through
lust
.
And
then
again
,
You
profess
to
believe
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
the
Son
of
God
:
Oh!
but
are
you
able
to
give
an
account
that
you
have
believed
into
this
Jesus
,
and
upon
this
Jesus
?
for
that
is
it
the
Text
holds
forth
;
He
that
believes
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
doth
believe
on
Jesus
the
Christ
;
Are
you
by
vertue
of
this
believing
which
you
profess
,
drawn
out
to
a
closing
with
Christ
?
do
you
roll
your selves
upon
him
?
own
him
for
Righteousness
and
Salvation
,
and
are
willing
to
yield
your selves
up
in
subjection
to
him
?
You
believe
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
;
but
do
you
believe
on
that
Jesus
whom
you
profess
to
be
the
Christ
?
Now
this
being
thus
laid
down
as
a
Foundation
,
I
would
infer
thus
,
and
so
go
on
to
a
farther
branch
of
this
Application
;
Either
you
do
really
believe
with
a
Gospel-believing
these
Truths
and
Doctrins
concerning
Christ
,
or
you
do
not
;
Why
,
they
that
do
profess
they
do
,
but
in
truth
they
do
not
,
there
is
a
clear
and
manifest
contradiction
which
this
profession
meets
withal
,
and
that
upon
the
accounts
I
have
formerly
given
,
as
alas
this
Profession
suffers
contradiction
generally
;
generally
the
Professors
of
this
Faith
,
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
do
clearly
make
a
flat
contradiction
;
and
I
am
very
confident
that
there
are
thousands
,
that
if
they
should
be
put
to
the
Tryal
,
Will
you
stick
to
this
Truth
?
If
you
do
,
it
shall
cost
you
the
loss
of
your
Liberty
,
and
Estates
,
nay
,
your
Life
shall
go
for
it
.
Oh!
I
am
very
apt
to
think
that
you
shall
have
thousands
that
will
turn
their
backs
upon
this
Profession
,
renounce
this
Profession
.
Now
concerning
such
,
this
I
would
say
.
First
,
that
the
Condition
of
such
persons
as
are
not
right
in
Gospel-believing
is
a
most
mournful
&
miserable
Condition
;
however
it
may
be
with
them
in
other
respects
,
yet
it
is
sad
to
think
what
a
Condition
they
are
in
;
for
consider
first
of
all
,
they
that
do
not
perform
this
Great
Duty
of
Gospel-believing
according
to
the
truth
and
reality
of
it
,
I
will
tell
you
what
they
do
,
they
do
give
God
the
lye
,
they
do
by
interpretation
tell
God
to
his
face
,
that
he
is
a
very
Lyar
;
and
what
higher
blaspeming
can
there
be
then
to
give
the
lye
to
the
God
of
Truth
!
every
one
will
be
apt
to
bless
themselves
,
and
say
,
Oh
far
be
it
from
me
,
God
forbid
that
I
should
be
charged
with
such
a
horrid
impiety
as
this
!
Oh
but
Brethren
,
the
very
truth
is
,
it
is
a
very
common
thing
by
interpretation
to
give
the
ly
to
God
;
&
al
that
do
not
believe
according
to
that
Gospel-believing
that
you
have
heard
,
do
tell
God
to
his
face
that
he
is
a
Lyar
.
How
doth
that
appear
?
Why
take
a
little
help
,
such
as
I
am
able
to
give
you
;
to
profess
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
the
Son
of
God
,
that
he
came
to
be
the
Saviour
of
the
world
,
is
ordered
out
to
be
our
Righteousness
,
is
sent
of
God
to
preach
Liberty
to
Captives
,
to
heal
diseased
Souls
,
and
to
deliver
poor
Creatures
from
the
bondage
of
the
Devil
;
those
things
People
generally
profess
to
believe
;
but
mark
you
now
,
they
never
come
to
Christ
,
nor
never
set
in
with
him
upon
this
account
,
and
to
this
purpose
,
Oh
Lord
thou
art
the
Jesus
,
the
Annointed
of
God
;
I
come
to
thee
for
life
,
I
am
a
poor
dead
Creature
,
I
am
in
a
state
of
unrighteousness
,
and
thou
art
given
to
be
for
Righteousness
;
Lord
I
fly
to
thee
for
it
,
I
am
a
poor
diseased
creature
;
the
Plague
is
upon
my
soul
,
and
thou
art
appointed
to
heal
the
Soul
of
the
Plague
;
I
come
to
thee
for
healing
.
There
is
not
one
of
thousands
that
come
thus
to
Christ
.
Will
you
now
see
how
the
lye
is
given
to
God
?
I
profess
for
my
part
,
saith
one
,
I
know
no
such
matter
;
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
and
I
profess
to
believe
so
,
and
he
is
appointed
of
God
for
such
and
such
things
;
he
is
sent
to
preach
liberty
to
the
captives
;
I
know
not
that
there
is
any
such
bondage
.
Christ
came
to
save
sinners
;
alas
I
know
no
need
of
any
such
salvation
by
him
;
he
came
to
heal
diseased
Souls
;
I
am
well
enough
,
what
need
have
I
of
Christ
?
what
is
this
but
to
give
the
lye
to
God
?
He
that
receives
not
Christ
,
makes
God
a
lyar
;
for
he
doth
in
effect
say
,
Lord
thou
sayest
so
and
so
concerning
the
World
;
I
know
nothing
of
all
this
;
and
so
the
lye
is
given
to
God
;
And
is
it
nothing
to
give
the
lye
to
the
great
God
,
the
God
of
truth
?
And
I
tell
you
while
you
profess
this
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
,
the
Sonne
of
God
,
and
in
the
mean
time
flye
not
to
him
;
you
believe
him
to
be
the
Sonne
of
God
,
and
that
all
Authority
is
given
unto
him
,
and
you
will
not
subject
to
his
Authority
,
why
you
give
the
lye
to
God
,
and
is
this
nothing
?
2.
Consider
the
sad
condition
of
such
as
believe
not
according
to
a
right
Gospel-believing
;
they
are
such
as
are
lyable
to
the
dreadfullest
touches
from
the
Devil
that
possibly
can
be
;
He
that
believeth
is
born
of
God
,
overcomes
the
World
,
and
is
enabled
to
keep
himself
,
that
the
wicked
one
doth
not
touch
him
with
a
mortiferous
touch
;
but
I
tell
thee
whatever
thou
art
,
that
art
under
the
power
of
unbelief
,
thou
art
in
danger
of
a
dreadful
touch
from
the
prince
of
darkness
;
and
if
thou
livest
and
diest
in
a
state
of
unbelief
,
thou
wilt
fall
under
the
power
of
condemnation
.
I
remember
what
our
Saviour
speaks
,
and
consider
well
of
it
,
You
stand
out
in
opposition
to
my
Doctrine
;
but
I
tell
you
,
Except
you
believe
that
I
am
he
,
you
shall
dye
in
your
sinnes
;
a
dreadful
word
,
you
shall
dye
in
your
sinnes
,
and
what
then
,
be
damned
eternally
;
this
is
the
condition
of
all
such
as
are
in
a
state
of
unbebelief
:
but
then
on
the
other
hand
,
in
case
we
be
able
to
give
a
good
account
of
our
believing
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
the
Sonne
of
God
,
and
of
our
believing
on
him
concerning
whom
these
Testimonies
are
given
,
Oh
what
cause
have
all
such
to
rejoyce
in
their
condition
!
the
condition
of
such
persons
is
happy
beyond
all
expression
and
comprehension
,
that
have
owned
these
Truths
,
owned
that
Jesus
of
whom
the
faithful
Testimonies
are
given
.
Now
all
the
Chapter
,
according
to
the
account
I
have
given
you
,
comes
in
to
the
purpose
of
comforting
and
rejoycing
the
hearts
of
such
Persons
.
Here
is
your
comfort
now
;
really
believing
according
to
a
right
interpretation
of
Gospel-believing
,
this
is
your
priviledge
,
you
are
the
persons
that
are
born
from
above
,
you
are
the
persons
that
shall
be
enabled
to
overcome
the
World
,
to
bear
up
against
all
opposition
that
men
and
Devils
can
make
against
you
;
you
are
the
Persons
that
have
the
Witness
within
you
,
and
you
shall
be
able
to
bear
up
against
all
the
contradictions
of
Sinners
;
you
are
the
Persons
that
have
Christ
,
and
have
eternal
life
by
him
;
you
shall
have
it
,
nay
you
have
it
already
;
He
that
believeth
on
the
Son
of
God
,
hath
eternal
life
;
he
hath
it
in
the
beginnings
of
it
,
and
shall
have
it
in
the
compleat
state
of
it
;
being
brought
over
to
Gospel-believing
,
you
may
come
with
boldness
to
God
in
a
way
of
prayer
,
with
holy
confidence
that
whatever
else
you
ask
believing
,
you
shall
have
a
good
account
of
it
;
God
doth
not
neglect
any
believing
prayer
of
a
believing
soul
:
And
all
the
priviledges
of
the
Gospel
are
entailed
upon
you
,
and
you
are
entitled
unto
them
,
and
you
shall
have
the
benefit
of
them
while
you
live
,
and
when
you
die
unto
all
Eternity
;
well
it
may
be
said
of
such
a
person
,
Blessed
is
he
and
she
that
hath
believed
with
a
Gospel-believing
Gospel-Truths
and
Testimonies
concerning
Christ
,
and
on
Christ
,
on
whom
those
Testimonies
are
given
;
for
there
shall
be
a
full
and
perfect
accomplishment
of
whatever
God
hath
spoken
with
his
mouth
concerning
such
.
And
then
lastly
,
If
the
Grace
of
God
hath
brought
us
over
to
a
closing
with
Christ
,
of
whom
these
truths
and
testimonies
are
given
;
why
the
last
branch
of
the
Application
is
but
this
,
That
you
would
but
justifie
your
believing
,
and
labour
to
manifest
the
reality
of
your
believing
,
accoding
to
the
Gospel
,
by
a
suitable
walking
;
this
is
that
that
shall
be
the
closing
up
of
this
Application
.
Oh
breth●en
,
Let
us
consider
well
,
our
Saviour
tells
us
in
Mat
.
11.
Wisdom
is
justified
of
her
Children
.
Why
,
if
ever
we
mean
to
approve
our selves
to
be
Wisdoms
Children
,
our
care
must
be
for
to
give
in
our
Justification
of
Wisdoms
sayings
,
and
for
to
carry
it
in
a
congruousness
and
suitableness
unto
that
Gospel-believing
which
we
profess
to
be
by
grace
brought
over
to
.
Why
,
but
what
is
that
you
will
say
?
Why
consider
the
Text
,
and
see
what
remains
of
the
Chapter
.
I
shall
make
it
out
,
give
it
up
to
you
in
this
way
:
Why
,
First
of
all
this
one
special
duty
that
lies
upon
you
,
That
you
would
study
your
Mercy
,
and
know
what
God
hath
been
to
you
,
and
done
for
you
,
and
how
highly
you
are
dignified
,
and
not
to
be
alwayes
in
a
fluctuating
state
;
and
upon
the
questioning
and
disputing
point
;
but
to
come
to
some
well
grounded
confidence
;
that
you
may
be
able
to
say
,
We
know
that
this
and
that
is
our
condition
,
and
this
and
that
is
our
dignified
priviledge
that
we
are
planted
under
.
Do
but
mark
how
the
point
in
hand
doth
charge
this
upon
us
,
in
the
13.
verse
of
this
Chapter
,
These
things
have
I
writ
to
you
that
believe
on
the
Name
of
the
Son
of
God
,
that
you
may
know
that
you
have
Eternal
Life
.
Here
is
your
duty
according
to
what
the
Text
it self
doth
charge
upon
you
;
if
you
be
such
as
by
grace
are
brought
over
to
a
Gospel-believing
,
the
Apostle
John
that
did
write
this
Epistle
,
and
I
from
it
,
preach
unto
you
in
the
Name
of
the
Lord
,
and
by
authority
from
him
,
that
this
is
your
duty
,
to
know
that
you
are
persons
that
have
Eternal
Life
,
that
you
are
such
as
Christ
by
his
blood
hath
made
a
purchase
of
Eternal
Life
for
;
that
he
hath
by
his
blood
once
for
all
entred
into
the
holy
place
,
that
is
not
made
with
hands
,
that
he
might
prepare
for
you
,
and
that
you
might
have
the
possession
of
those
blessed
mansions
that
he
hath
made
preparation
of
.
Eternal
Life
it
is
yours
,
and
you
may
be
bold
to
claim
it
,
and
you
are
bound
to
hope
and
rejoyce
in
the
expectation
of
the
full
enjoyment
of
it
,
and
n●t
to
be
always
upon
the
question
,
and
disputing
point
,
but
to
go
on
with
a
holy
confidence
towards
God
,
according
to
what
the
Apostle
expresse●
,
1
Cor
.
2.
We
know
that
when
this
Earthly
Tabernacle
shall
be
dissol●ed
,
we
shall
have
a
house
not
made
with
hands
,
&c.
But
then
,
a
second
thing
that
I
have
to
charge
upon
you
is
this
,
That
you
would
acknowledge
with
all
thankfulness
and
enlargedness
of
heart
,
to
God
the
riches
of
his
mercy
,
and
grace
to
you
,
that
hath
been
pleased
to
cull
you
out
of
an
unbelieving
world
,
and
bring
you
over
to
the
Gospel
,
and
to
the
participations
that
are
by
Christ
,
according
to
the
Gospel
:
Oh!
This
you
should
set
your
hearts
upon
,
by
admiring
the
riches
of
Gods
grace
;
and
say
,
Lord
,
Why
should'st
thou
maninifest
thy self
to
me
,
and
not
to
the
world
!
That
many
thousands
should
live
and
die
in
the
total
ignorance
of
Christ
,
and
the
Gospel-mysteries
,
or
else
live
and
die
in
an
empty
profession
;
and
yet
that
God
should
be
pleased
to
pitch
upon
me
!
This
is
that
that
the
Text
doth
hint
unto
us
in
verse
19.
of
this
Chapter
.
Oh!
saith
he
in
a
triumphing
manner
,
We
know
that
we
are
of
God
,
and
that
the
whole
world
lies
in
wickedness
:
Oh!
our
mercies
and
the
riches
of
grace
that
hath
appeared
to
us
,
while
the
whole
world
that
lies
in
wickedness
,
is
put
into
the
malignant
one
,
lyes
in
the
Devil
,
for
he
is
the
malignant
evil
one
,
while
the
whole
world
lyes
in
the
Devil
in
malignity
!
Oh!
It
is
a
sad
condition
infinitely
more
sad
then
for
a
man
to
lye
in
the
most
noisomest
stinking
ditch
,
or
in
the
loathsomest
kennel
;
why
this
is
that
that
heightens
the
mercy
to
poor
souls
that
are
called
by
grace
according
to
the
purpose
of
God
,
that
while
the
whole
world
lyes
in
wickedness
,
and
so
are
like
to
lye
;
yea
,
and
to
lye
in
hell
to
all
Eternity
,
that
God
should
please
to
lay
you
in
the
bosom
of
his
Son
,
and
to
take
you
into
the
arms
of
his
mercy
;
this
is
that
that
should
heighten
our
thankfulness
.
I
may
make
use
of
that
expression
which
we
find
in
Acts
4.
when
Paul
and
Barnabas
came
unto
a
company
of
Heathens
,
and
they
saw
what
great
things
were
done
by
them
,
and
took
notice
of
the
gracious
spirit
that
they
discovered
,
sure
say
they
,
The
Gods
are
come
among
us
in
the
likeness
of
men
.
Considering
the
state
of
times
,
and
what
a
height
of
wickedness
many
at
this
day
are
grown
up
unto
,
the
dreadful
swearing
,
blaspheming
of
God
and
his
ways
:
truly
judge
of
it
your selves
,
whether
we
may
not
say
the
devils
are
come
among
us
in
the
likeness
of
men
.
Why
now
oh
!
How
should
we
heighten
our
love
and
thankfulness
to
God
,
that
should
please
in
free
grace
to
bring
us
over
to
close
with
Jesus
Christ
!
But
then
fourthly
,
as
many
as
are
brought
over
to
Gospel-believing
,
this
is
your
duty
to
study
,
and
endeavour
what
you
can
your
advantages
in
faith
;
and
so
the
Apostle
gives
it
in
charge
here
in
the
Chapter
in
verse
13.
These
things
have
I
writ
to
you
that
believe
on
the
Name
of
the
Son
of
God
,
that
you
may
know
that
you
have
eternal
life
,
and
that
you
may
believe
on
the
Son
of
God
.
This
is
that
you
should
set
about
.
If
God
hath
brought
you
over
to
a
closing
with
Christ
,
and
an
embracing
of
the
testimonies
concerning
him
,
beleeve
more
and
more
,
labour
for
your
advancement
,
and
let
it
be
your
Prayer
,
Good
Lord
encrease
our
faith
:
Labour
that
you
may
be
clear
in
your
apprehensions
of
Gospel-mysteries
,
and
that
you
may
be
more
strong
in
your
adherence
to
Christ
,
of
whom
those
Gospel-testimonies
are
given
,
and
that
you
may
not
only
come
to
have
an
adhering
faith
,
but
to
an
assuring
faith
;
that
you
may
not
be
like
waves
tossed
and
tumbled
up
and
down
;
but
that
you
may
come
to
be
rooted
and
established
,
and
grounded
in
your
faith
;
that
you
may
not
come
to
be
unsetled
by
heresie
,
corrupt
Doctrines
,
or
the
Apostacy
of
others
,
but
that
you
may
be
stedfast
and
unmoveable
.
Yet
further
fifthly
,
This
is
to
be
given
in
charge
to
such
as
do
believe
according
to
the
Gospel
,
that
they
carry
it
sutably
to
a
believing
state
,
as
in
those
particulars
that
I
have
insisted
upon
,
so
in
a
deportment
congruous
and
suitable
to
the
priviledges
which
belong
to
believing
:
You
are
born
of
God
;
carry
it
as
men
and
women
that
are
so
indeed
:
What!
Born
of
God
,
the
Sons
and
Daughters
of
God!
What!
and
not
live
according
to
God
?
and
not
study
conformity
to
God
?
I
remember
what
he
speaks
there
concerning
Amnon
,
How
is
it
,
that
thou
being
the
Kings
Son
,
art
lean
from
day
to
day
?
How
is
it
,
that
we
that
profess
to
be
the
Sons
and
Daughters
of
God
,
are
lean
and
lank
,
not
more
improved
?
that
we
do
not
shew
forth
God
,
and
express
Christ
?
This
lies
in
the
beginning
of
the
Chapter
,
If
you
be
born
of
God
,
remember
that
you
be
born
of
him
that
is
the
God
of
Love
;
And
therefore
you
are
to
manifest
this
birth
and
your
believing
,
and
your
being
born
of
God
,
by
loving
God
,
and
by
loving
them
that
are
born
of
God
;
He
that
believeth
is
born
of
God
;
and
he
that
loveth
him
that
begat
,
loveth
him
that
is
begotten
of
him
.
The
God
of
Love
doth
beget
a
People
of
Love
;
a
loving
God
,
a
loving
People
;
And
this
is
that
that
you
should
express
your
Believing
by
,
and
your
Adoption
by
;
by
the
Love
you
bear
to
God
,
and
the
Children
of
God
.
A
hateful
spiteful
spirit
,
where
it
doth
discover
it self
,
speaks
those
persons
not
to
be
born
of
God
,
but
of
the
Devil
;
carry
it
as
Believers
,
as
persons
of
God
,
by
studying
a
conformity
to
God
,
and
by
keeping
his
Commandments
,
subjecting
your selves
to
his
Authority
;
not
living
according
to
your
own
Lusts
;
but
according
to
the
Laws
and
Rules
which
God
hath
given
you
,
saith
the
Apostle
here
,
This
is
the
Love
of
God
,
that
we
keep
his
Commandements
.
It
is
not
a
love
in
Word
,
and
in
Tongue
,
but
in
Reality
;
a
love
discovering
it self
by
a
consciencious
care
to
hold
conformity
to
all
the
Will
of
God
;
And
if
any
should
object
,
This
is
a
hard
saying
,
who
can
bear
it
?
saith
the
Apostle
,
No
such
matter
,
there
is
never
a
Believing
Soul
will
say
the
Commandements
of
Christ
are
grievous
or
burdensome
;
no
,
they
are
light
to
them
that
are
brought
over
to
the
faith
of
the
Gospel
.
And
the
last
thing
I
have
to
charge
upon
you
,
upon
the
account
of
your
Gospel-believing
,
and
being
brought
over
to
a
closing
with
Christ
,
it
is
this
,
and
so
upon
the
matter
I
have
given
you
an
account
of
the
substance
of
this
precious
Chapter
,
having
reduced
it
to
that
general
Doctrine
I
propounded
before
:
I
say
the
last
thing
is
this
,
That
you
would
walk
suitable
to
a
believing
state
,
by
being
very
careful
concerning
your
Worships
that
you
do
perform
,
that
they
be
according
to
God
,
and
according
to
the
Gospel
;
and
this
is
that
which
the
Apostle
closes
the
Chapter
withal
in
the
21
Verse
,
Little
Children
,
keep
your selves
from
Idols
.
Amen
.
As
I
take
it
,
in
the
former
Translation
it
was
Babes
,
Babes
,
keep
your selves
from
Idols
;
here
it
is
Little
Children
.
I
observe
in
this
Epistle
the
Apostle
makes
a
distinction
of
Believers
into
three
Ranks
,
as
you
shall
find
in
the
second
chapter
,
I
write
unto
you
Little
Children
,
I
write
unto
you
young
men
,
and
I
write
unto
you
Fathers
;
in
the
close
of
the
Epistle
,
he
concludes
with
this
charge
to
Little
Children
;
now
whether
he
includes
all
the
rest
under
this
Title
of
Little
Children
,
I
forbear
to
dispute
;
but
sure
I
am
,
it
is
a
duty
lies
upon
one
and
other
,
whether
they
be
Babes
or
Young
men
,
or
Aged
Fathers
in
Christ
;
Whatever
our
rank
and
condition
be
,
I
am
sure
of
this
,
This
is
a
great
Duty
that
lies
upon
all
that
will
approve
themselves
in
Godliness
,
and
to
be
brought
over
to
the
faith
of
the
Gospel
,
that
they
look
to
their
Worships
,
and
that
they
take
heed
of
Idols
;
as
if
he
should
say
,
He
that
is
born
of
God
,
he
keeps
himself
that
the
wicked
One
doth
not
touch
him
.
Oh
Little
Children
,
shew
forth
that
spiritual
Ability
that
by
grace
you
are
furnished
withal
,
by
being
able
to
keep
your selves
from
Idols
.
It
might
be
said
,
What
is
this
to
us
?
Are
we
in
danger
of
Idols
?
True
,
well
might
the
Apostle
give
in
such
a
Charge
to
them
in
those
times
,
when
the
greatest
part
of
the
World
were
in
a
state
of
Heathenisme
,
and
in
estrangement
from
Christ
,
and
the
mysteries
of
the
Gospel
;
But
this
I
say
,
it
doth
really
concern
Christians
in
Gospel-times
,
that
have
had
the
breakings
out
of
the
Gospel-light
,
and
the
knowledge
of
Gospel-mysteries
,
to
be
careful
of
this
Charge
,
that
they
keep
themselves
from
Idols
;
there
were
the
Idols
of
the
Heathens
;
grant
it
,
and
so
still
there
are
a
generation
of
People
that
our
Souls
should
mourn
over
to
consider
their
state
,
that
are
wrapt
up
in
ignorance
of
God
,
know
nothing
of
the
true
God
,
and
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
and
it
is
the
state
and
condition
of
the
Jews
at
this
day
;
and
what
a
sad
condition
are
they
in
!
Grant
it
that
they
do
not
worship
Idols
after
the
manner
of
the
Heathens
;
yet
they
worship
not
the
true
God
,
because
they
worship
not
God
in
Christ
:
for
saith
the
Apostle
,
Whoever
sinnes
,
and
abideth
not
in
the
Doctrine
of
Christ
,
he
hath
not
God
;
He
that
abides
in
the
Doctrine
of
the
Christ
,
he
hath
the
Father
and
the
Sonne
:
And
so
the
Jewes
at
this
day
,
they
not
abiding
:
not
owning
the
Doctrine
of
Christ
,
they
have
not
God
,
because
they
have
not
the
Father
and
the
Son
;
this
is
their
condition
:
And
thus
I
say
,
there
were
not
only
the
Idols
of
the
Heathens
.
Oh!
but
sadly
be
it
spoken
,
there
are
Idols
among
Persons
pretending
to
Christ
,
and
Gospel-faith
,
and
the
Doctrine
concerning
Grace
by
Jesus
Christ
.
How
many
Idols
and
Idolators
are
there
?
I
might
tell
you
the
Covetous
person
is
an
Idolater
,
the
Voluptuous
person
,
and
the
Self-justitiary
sets
up
his
own
Righteousness
,
and
Idolizeth
that
:
But
I
say
this
,
there
are
Idols
among
Christians
;
Papists
hold
forth
the
Name
of
Christ
,
but
yet
what
woful
Idolatry
is
there
among
them
?
There
was
the
Dragon-worship
in
the
time
of
the
Heathens
,
and
in
the
room
of
that
,
there
is
come
up
the
Beast-worship
,
and
of
that
Worship
the
generality
of
the
world
runs
upon
;
and
it
concerns
us
to
keep
from
Popish
Idolatry
,
it
being
the
grossest
Idolatry
that
ever
was
,
because
there
is
the
fairest
pretence
of
worshipping
JESUS
,
and
yet
they
turn
him
into
an
Idol
.
What
else
means
their
worshipping
and
bowing
to
Images
,
their
breaden
gods
,
and
the
like
?
Oh!
therefore
it
concerns
us
to
keep
our selves
from
Idols
;
And
there
is
a
Scripture
,
if
it
were
but
well
studied
,
would
cause
trembling
of
Heart
,
and
make
all
that
have
any
care
of
their
Souls
to
look
about
them
;
that
Scripture
I
refer
you
to
,
it
is
in
Revel
.
13.
compared
with
the
20th
.
In
Revel
.
13.11
.
whereas
before
there
was
Dragon-worship
,
it
is
said
here
,
I
beheld
another
Beast
comming
out
of
the
Earth
,
and
he
had
two
Hornes
like
a
Lambe
,
and
he
spake
as
a
Dragon
,
and
he
exerciseth
all
the
Power
of
the
first
Beast
before
him
,
and
causeth
the
Earth
,
and
them
that
dwell
therein
,
to
worship
the
first
Beast
,
whose
deadly
wound
was
healed
:
now
look
at
the
8.
verse
,
saith
he
,
And
all
the
dwellers
upon
the
earth
shall
worship
him
,
whose
names
are
not
written
in
the
book
of
life
,
of
the
Lamb
slain
from
the
foundation
of
the
world
.
Oh!
it
is
a
terrible
word
,
and
that
that
should
make
us
to
fear
and
tremble
,
lest
in
any
kind
we
should
be
drawn
into
the
worship
of
the
Beast
;
for
as
many
as
were
not
written
in
the
book
of
Life
of
the
Lamb
,
they
were
drawn
in
to
the
Worship
of
the
Beast
.
This
is
that
that
should
make
us
keep
our selves
from
Idols
,
from
whatsoever
hath
but
so
much
as
a
Tincture
of
Superstition
and
Idolatry
;
and
the
rather
,
considering
that
other
Scripture
in
the
20th
.
of
the
Revelation
,
and
the
last
verse
,
And
whosoever
was
not
found
written
in
the
book
of
life
,
was
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
;
All
that
are
not
written
in
the
Lambs
book
of
life
,
are
prevailed
to
perform
the
worship
with
the
Beast
,
and
not
being
writ
there
,
must
be
tumbled
into
the
Lake
for
ever
.
This
therefore
concerns
us
,
to
keep
from
Idolatry
,
from
whatsoever
hath
a
tendency
that
way
,
and
that
hath
any
tincture
of
Superstition
upon
it
;
and
consider
with
your selves
,
that
our
Duty
is
in
matters
of
Worship
,
and
in
things
concerning
the
Worship
of
God
,
to
see
to
it
,
that
we
keep
a
humble
dependance
upon
God
,
that
we
walk
not
according
to
the
will
of
men
,
but
according
to
God
;
You
were
bought
with
a
price
,
be
not
Servants
of
Men
.
We
are
to
walk
by
a
Line
,
by
a
Plummet
,
and
what
is
not
warranted
by
the
word
of
God
,
or
maintainable
by
Arguments
drawn
from
it
,
we
should
not
close
with
.
And
for
the
closing
up
of
all
,
do
but
consider
how
this
chapter
,
and
the
things
that
I
have
spoken
to
you
,
and
preached
from
it
,
how
they
do
all
influence
this
Exhortation
,
Little
children
,
keep
your selves
from
Idols
;
see
to
it
,
that
you
approve
your selves
in
holy
worship
to
God
,
and
the
Lord
Jesus
.
Do
but
argue
thus
,
You
profess
to
be
Believers
;
and
is
it
not
your
duty
to
answer
to
this
profession
?
Your
Faith
is
a
pure
Faith
,
and
an
obediential
Grace
;
it
is
a
Grace
that
will
tutor
you
to
hang
upon
Christ
,
and
his
Appointments
and
Institutions
;
And
therefore
being
Believers
,
study
to
keep
your selves
from
Idols
,
and
whatever
is
not
consonant
to
the
will
of
God
concerning
Worship
.
You
believe
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
the
Son
of
God
;
keep
your selves
from
Idols
in
this
respect
;
for
he
is
come
into
the
world
,
and
hath
shewed
the
pattern
of
his
House
;
and
then
you
are
born
of
God
;
carry
it
like
a
people
that
are
born
of
God
,
that
are
high
born
,
and
credit
your
holy
Profession
,
by
keeping
a
dependance
upon
that
God
of
whom
you
are
born
:
And
then
being
believers
,
you
are
born
of
God
,
and
have
overcome
the
world
,
and
therefore
shew
forth
your
Heroick
Spirit
,
by
standing
out
in
opposition
to
Idols
,
and
whatever
is
contrary
to
sound
Doctrine
,
and
the
power
of
godliness
.
You
have
an
Unction
from
the
Holy
one
,
and
this
engages
you
to
look
to
it
,
that
you
keep
your selves
from
Idols
;
And
then
we
know
(
saith
he
)
that
the
Sonne
of
God
is
come
,
and
hath
given
us
understanding
that
we
may
know
him
that
is
true
;
and
we
are
in
him
that
is
true
;
even
in
his
Son
Jesus
Christ
.
And
thereupon
he
brings
in
this
,
Little
children
,
keep
your selves
from
Idols
:
as
if
he
should
say
,
This
is
the
true
God
,
God
in
Christ
,
Jesus
Christ
the
Son
of
the
Father
,
this
is
the
true
God
,
and
he
hath
eternal
life
with
him
;
other
gods
are
false
gods
,
and
what
benefit
will
you
have
by
following
them
,
and
performing
worship
to
them
?
Nothing
but
eternal
death
;
false
gods
can
bestow
no
eternal
life
upon
you
;
but
this
is
the
true
God
,
and
he
can
give
you
eternal
life
;
And
therefore
,
Little
children
keep
your selves
from
Idols
.
And
now
yet
one
word
more
.
I
would
not
occasion
any
discomposure
of
spirit
that
is
not
becoming
you
;
But
this
I
must
say
,
for
ought
I
know
,
you
have
the
words
of
a
Dying
man
,
and
we
use
to
say
,
that
the
words
of
Dying
men
they
are
apt
to
take
somewhat
a
deep
impression
;
I
mean
a
Dying
man
,
not
in
properness
of
speech
according
to
nature
;
and
if
it
should
be
so
,
I
hope
there
would
be
caufe
of
rejoycing
on
my
part
;
But
I
speak
the
words
of
a
Dying
man
in
respect
of
Ministerial
Office
.
I
suppose
you
all
know
there
is
an
Act
come
forth
by
Supream
Authority
,
and
it
is
not
for
us
to
quarrel
at
all
,
but
to
submit
to
it
,
and
hold
correspondency
with
it
so
far
as
we
can
,
with
a
good
Conscience
;
and
there
being
many
Injunctions
that
many
,
besides
my self
,
cannot
comply
withall
,
therefore
we
are
willing
to
submit
to
the
penalty
inflicted
.
This
I
say
,
you
have
for
many
years
had
the
benefit
of
my
poor
Labours
;
I
have
fulfilled
near
up
towards
40
years
,
and
have
performed
my
service
to
God
,
Christ
,
and
his
People
,
and
I
blesse
his
Name
,
not
without
acceptance
and
success
.
My
Work
,
so
far
as
I
know
,
in
this
course
,
as
in
the
Weekly
course
,
is
now
at
an
end
;
my
Desire
is
,
that
you
whose
Hearts
have
been
inclinable
to
wait
upon
God
in
the
way
of
my
Ministry
,
may
be
kept
faithful
to
God
,
and
that
you
may
have
the
blessing
of
the
everlasting
Covenant
comming
upon
your
Souls
,
and
that
you
may
have
the
power
of
this
Doctrine
,
held
forth
in
this
Sermon
,
put
forth
upon
your
Hearts
;
that
as
you
do
believe
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
that
Jesus
is
the
Son
of
God
,
that
as
you
profess
these
things
,
you
may
carry
it
suitably
to
your
profession
,
that
you
may
walk
in
Love
to
God
,
Love
to
Christ
,
and
love
to
one
another
;
that
you
may
labour
to
manifest
a
noble
generous
Spirit
in
overcoming
the
world
in
Errors
,
Corruptions
,
false
Doctrines
,
and
unwarrantable
Worship
;
that
you
may
in
all
things
labour
to
approve
your selves
:
And
little
Children
keep
your selves
from
Idols
.
Amen
.
SERMON
IV
.
ISAIAH
3.10
,
11.
Say
to
the
Righteous
it
shall
be
well
with
him
;
for
they
shall
eat
the
fruit
of
their
Doings
.
Wo
unto
the
wicked
,
it
shall
be
ill
with
him
;
for
the
reward
of
his
hands
shall
be
given
him
.
THis
Text
is
like
to
Israels
Pillar
of
Cloud
,
it
hath
a
light
side
and
a
dark
side
;
it
hath
a
ligh●
side
to
the
godly
,
Say
to
the
righteous
it
shall
be
well
with
him
;
and
it
hath
a
da●k
side
,
to
the
wicked
it
shall
be
ill
with
h●m
;
both
you
see
are
rewarded
,
both
the
righteous
and
the
wicked
;
but
there
's
a
vast
difference
the
one
hath
a
reward
of
mercy
,
and
the
other
a
reward
of
Justice
.
I
shall
begin
with
the
first
of
these
,
Say
ye
to
the
righteous
,
it
shall
be
well
with
him
.
This
Scripture
was
written
in
a
very
sad
and
calamitous
time
,
as
you
may
read
in
the
beginning
of
the
Chapter
,
The
mighty
man
,
the
man
of
war
doth
cease
,
the
prudent
and
the
ancient
,
both
the
Judge
and
the
Prophet
shall
be
taken
away
.
This
was
a
very
sad
time
with
the
Church
of
God
in
Jerusalem
;
if
the
Judge
be
taken
away
,
where
will
there
be
any
piety
?
and
if
the
prophet
be
taken
away
;
where
will
there
be
any
equity
?
the
whole
body
Politick
was
now
running
to
ruin
,
and
almost
in
the
rubbish
:
Now
in
this
sad
juncture
of
time
God
would
have
this
Text
to
be
written
,
and
it
is
methinks
like
a
Rain-bow
in
the
Clouds
.
God
would
have
his
people
comforted
in
the
midst
of
all
these
afflictions
;
Say
ye
to
the
righteous
it
shall
be
well
with
him
.
The
Proposition
that
lies
in
the
words
is
this
:
That
however
things
go
in
the
World
,
It
shall
be
well
with
the
righteous
.
This
is
an
Oracle
from
Gods
own
mouth
;
and
therefore
we
are
not
to
question
or
dispute
it
;
Say
ye
to
the
righteous
it
shall
be
well
with
him
I
might
multiply
Scriptures
for
the
proof
this
,
but
I
shall
instance
but
in
one
,
Eccles
.
8.12
.
Surely
I
know
that
it
shall
be
well
with
them
that
fear
God
.
It
is
a
golden
maxime
to
be
disputed
;
I
know
it
shall
go
well
with
them
that
fear
God
,
For
the
illustration
of
this
consider
two
things
.
First
,
What
is
meant
here
by
the
righteous
man
.
Secondly
,
Why
however
things
go
,
it
shall
be
well
with
him
.
First
,
Who
is
meant
here
by
the
righteous
man
.
There
is
a
Threefold
righteousnesse
.
First
,
a
legal
righteousness
,
and
so
Adam
in
this
sence
was
said
to
be
righteous
,
when
he
did
wear
the
robe
of
innocency
;
Adams
heart
did
agree
with
the
Law
of
God
exactly
,
as
a
well
made
Dial
goes
with
the
Sun
;
but
this
righteousness
is
lost
and
forfeited
.
Secondly
,
There
is
a
Moral
righteousnesse
,
and
thus
he
is
said
to
be
righteous
,
that
is
,
adorned
with
Moral
Vertues
,
who
is
prudent
,
just
,
temperate
,
and
the
like
.
Thirdly
,
There
is
an
Evangelical
righteousnesse
,
and
that
is
meant
here
;
and
this
Evangelical
righteousnesse
is
twofold
:
A
righteousnesse
by
imputation
,
and
a
righteousnesse
by
implantation
.
First
,
There
is
a
righteousnesse
by
imputation
,
and
that
is
,
when
Christs
righteousnesse
is
made
over
to
us
;
and
this
righteousnesse
beloved
,
is
as
truly
ours
to
justifie
us
,
as
it
is
Christs
,
to
bestow
upon
us
.
Secondly
,
There
is
a
righteousnesse
by
implan●ation
,
which
is
nothing
else
but
Gods
infusing
●f
the
seed
and
habits
of
grace
into
the
heart
,
the
planting
of
holinesse
in
a
man
,
and
making
him
p●r●aker
of
the
divine
nature
:
Now
this
is
to
be
righteous
in
the
sight
af
God
,
to
have
a
righteousnesse
of
imputation
,
and
a
righteousnesse
of
implantation
;
and
so
much
for
the
first
thing
.
The
second
thing
is
to
shew
you
why
however
things
go
in
the
world
,
it
shall
be
well
with
this
righteous
man
;
and
it
must
needs
be
thus
for
two
reasons
,
First
,
Because
he
that
is
righteous
,
hath
his
greatest
evil
removed
,
his
sinne
is
pardoned
;
and
therefore
it
must
needs
be
well
with
him
.
Sin
is
a
thorn
in
a
mans
conscience
;
now
when
this
thorn
is
pluckt
out
in
forgivenesse
and
remission
,
then
is
it
well
with
that
man
:
Forgivenesse
of
sin
,
in
Scripture
,
is
called
the
lifting
off
of
sin
;
so
it
is
in
the
Hebrew
in
Job
7.
Lord
why
dost
thou
not
lift
off
my
sin
?
It
is
a
Metaphor
taken
from
a
weary
man
that
goes
under
a
burthen
,
ready
to
sink
under
it
,
and
another
mad
comes
and
lifts
off
this
burthen
;
so
doth
the
great
God
,
when
the
burthen
of
sin
is
ready
to
sink
the
conscience
,
God
lifts
ess
this
burthen
from
the
conscience
,
and
lays
it
upon
Christs
shoulders
,
and
he
carries
it
;
now
he
that
hath
his
burthen
thus
carried
,
it
is
well
for
him
how
ever
●hings
go
.
Pardon
and
forgivenesse
of
sinne
it
is
a
c
owning
blessing
,
it
is
a
jewel
in
a
believers
crown
:
Pardon
of
sin
is
a
multiplying
mercy
,
it
brings
a
great
many
mercies
along
with
it
;
whom
God
pardons
he
adopts
;
whom
God
pardons
,
he
invests
with
holinesse
and
with
glory
.
Pardon
of
sin
is
such
a
mercy
that
it
is
enough
to
make
a
sick
man
well
,
Isa
.
32.24
.
The
inhabitants
shall
not
say
they
are
sick
,
the
people
that
dwell
therein
shall
be
forgiven
their
iniquity
.
The
sense
of
pardon
takes
away
the
sense
of
pain
;
it
must
needs
then
be
well
with
the
righteous
,
his
greatest
evil
is
removed
.
Secondly
,
How
ever
things
go
,
it
shall
be
well
with
the
righteous
,
because
God
is
his
portion
,
Psal
.
16
,
5.
The
Lord
is
the
portion
of
my
inheritance
,
the
lines
are
fallen
to
me
in
pleasant
places
.
In
God
all
things
a●e
to
be
found
;
and
all
that
is
in
God
,
is
engaged
for
the
good
of
the
righteous
;
his
power
is
his
to
help
him
;
his
wisdome
is
his
to
teach
him
;
his
spirit
is
his
to
sanctifie
him
;
and
his
mercy
is
his
to
save
him
.
God
is
the
righteous
mans
portion
;
and
can
God
give
a
greater
gift
to
us
,
than
to
give
us
himself
to
us
?
God
is
a
rich
portion
,
the
Angels
riches
;
God
is
a
safe
and
a
sure
portion
,
for
his
name
is
a
strong
tower
;
he
is
a
portion
that
can
never
be
spent
,
for
he
is
infinitenesse
;
and
he
is
a
portion
can
never
be
lost
,
for
he
is
Eternity
;
Thou
art
my
portion
for
ever
Psal
.
73.26
.
And
surely
,
it
is
well
with
them
that
have
God
for
their
portion
:
it
is
not
well
with
them
that
are
happy
?
why
if
God
be
our
portion
,
we
are
happy
,
Psal
.
144.16
.
Happy
is
the
people
whose
God
is
the
Lord
.
And
so
much
for
the
Doctrinal
part
.
The
explication
of
this
point
may
afford
abundance
of
comfort
to
every
godly
man
,
to
every
person
fearing
God
in
this
Congregation
,
God
hath
sent
me
this
day
with
a
Cowmission
to
comfort
you
,
O
that
I
might
drop
in
the
oil
of
gladnesse
into
every
broken
and
troubled
spirit
;
Say
to
the
righteous
it
shall
be
well
with
him
:
Here
's
good
news
from
heaven
,
however
things
are
,
yet
still
it
is
well
with
the
righteous
.
But
here
's
a
great
question
to
be
answered
,
How
doth
it
appear
that
it
is
well
with
the
righteous
?
for
we
often
see
it
is
worst
with
him
;
he
is
deprived
of
his
comforts
,
he
is
made
the
reproach
of
the
world
for
Christ
,
yea
many
times
he
loseth
his
life
?
how
then
is
it
well
with
the
righteous
?
I
answer
,
yet
still
is
it
well
with
the
righteous
,
though
he
meet
with
troubl
in
the
world
,
and
o●e
wave
riseth
upon
the
neck
of
anoth
r
:
yet
is
it
well
with
the
righteous
,
as
appears
in
these
following
particulars
.
First
,
All
the
troubles
that
a
righteous
man
meets
with
,
turn
to
his
good
,
and
so
it
is
well
with
him
:
That
's
a
famous
Scripture
,
Ier
.
24.5
.
Whom
I
have
sent
out
of
this
place
,
into
the
Land
of
the
Chaldeans
,
for
their
good
.
Gods
own
Israel
were
transported
into
Babylon
among
their
enemies
,
for
their
good
.
The
troubles
of
the
righ●eous
are
onely
a
means
o
purge
out
their
sins
,
and
that
's
for
their
good
,
I
have
read
a
story
of
one
Pereus
,
who
r●nning
at
another
with
a
sword
to
kill
him
,
by
accident
the
sword
onely
run
into
his
impostume
,
a●d
broke
that
.
Thus
all
the
evils
and
troubles
of
the
righteous
,
do
but
serve
to
cure
them
of
the
imposthume
of
pride
,
and
to
make
them
more
humble
.
When
the
body
of
a
Saint
is
afflicted
,
his
soul
that
revives
and
flourishes
in
grace
;
like
two
lawrel
trees
that
I
have
read
of
,
that
when
one
withered
,
the
other
flourished
;
so
wen
the
body
is
afflicted
,
yet
grace
flourishes
.
God
doth
distill
out
of
the
bitterest
drugs
his
glory
and
our
salvation
.
That
that
the
world
looks
upon
as
a
punishment
,
that
God
makes
medicinal
,
to
heal
the
soul
.
Well
then
may
it
be
well
with
the
righteous
;
the
rod
of
God
upon
a
Saint
,
is
but
onely
Gods
pencil
,
whereby
he
d●aws
his
image
more
lively
upon
the
soul
.
God
never
stretcheth
the
strings
of
his
Viol
,
but
to
make
the
musick
so
much
the
sweeter
.
Secondly
,
In
the
midst
of
all
the
troubles
that
befal
the
righteous
,
yet
still
it
is
well
with
them
,
in
regard
of
those
inward
heart-revivings
that
God
gives
them
;
we
see
a
godly
man
in
misery
.
but
we
see
not
his
comforts
;
we
see
his
prison
grates
,
but
we
hear
not
that
sweet
musick
that
he
enjoys
in
his
conscience
.
God
sweetens
to
his
people
outward
troubles
with
inward
peace
.
It
is
the
title
that
is
given
to
God
,
2
Cor
.
6.7
.
The
God
that
comforteth
them
that
are
cast
down
.
The
bee
can
gather
honey
as
well
from
the
thistle
and
bitter
he●b
,
as
from
the
sweet
flower
:
and
a
Child
of
God
can
gather
joy
out
of
his
sorrow
;
out
of
the
very
carcasse
sometimes
he
fetcheth
honey
.
When
the
body
is
in
p●in
,
the
soul
may
be
at
ase
as
when
a
mans
head
akes
,
yet
his
heart
may
be
well
;
Thus
it
is
well
with
the
Righteous
,
God
g
ves
him
inward
comforts
that
revive
him
,
and
sweeten
outward
pain
.
3.
In
times
of
calamity
and
trouble
,
yet
still
is
it
well
with
the
Righteous
,
because
many
times
God
hears
his
people
in
time
of
trouble
;
in
a
storm
God
will
have
a
care
of
his
Jewels
,
he
will
hide
them
,
and
suff●r
them
not
to
be
carried
away
;
and
thus
he
makes
good
that
Srripture
literally
,
Psal
.
91.4
.
He
shall
cover
thee
w●th
his
feathers
,
and
under
his
Wings
shalt
thou
trust
,
no
evil
shall
touch
thee
.
God
oftentimes
verifies
this
Scripture
literally
,
he
makes
h●s
Angels
to
be
his
Peoples
Lifegua
d
to
hide
them
and
to
defend
them
.
Wh●n
a
Flood
was
comming
on
the
World
,
God
provided
an
Ark
to
hide
Noah
in
;
Wh
n
Israel
was
carried
and
transported
into
Babylon
,
God
hides
Ieremy
,
and
gives
him
his
life
for
a
prey
.
Ierem
.
39.11
,
21.
And
in
this
sence
the
Saints
of
God
are
cal●●d
his
hidden
Ones
.
Ps.
83.3
.
Why
so
?
not
onely
because
they
are
hid
in
Gods
decree
,
and
hid
in
Christs
wounds
,
but
oftenetimes
God
hides
t●em
in
time
of
common
danger
&
calamity
;
they
are
hidden
Ones
;
Thus
God
reserved
to
himself
s●ven
t●ousand
that
had
●ot
bowed
the
Knee
to
●aal
;
the
Prophe
knew
not
of
any
,
but
God
knew
of
seven
thousan●
that
he
h●d
hid
;
and
in
th
s
sence
it
is
well
with
the
Righ●eous
in
time
of
publick
miserv
.
But
you
will
say
sometimes
it
is
worse
than
all
this
with
them
;
sometimes
the
Righteous
dye
and
perish
,
and
are
earned
away
w●th
a
tempest
;
How
is
it
well
with
th●m
then
?
yes
yet
still
it
is
well
with
the
Righteous
;
though
their
Life
be
taken
away
,
yet
still
it
is
well
with
them
,
and
that
in
a
two-fold
sence
.
First
,
Many
times
God
takes
the
Righteous
by
death
in
great
mercy
;
he
takes
them
away
that
they
shall
not
see
the
miseries
that
are
comming
upon
a
Land
;
as
Virgil
the
Heathen
Poet
said
,
They
were
happy
that
dyed
b●fore
their
Countrey
,
meaning
,
before
they
saw
the
ruines
of
their
Countrey
.
And
truly
many
times
God
takes
away
his
Children
in
mercy
,
that
they
shall
not
see
the
miseries
that
are
comming
on
a
Land
;
you
have
a
pregnant
and
clear
Scrip●ure
for
this
,
1
Kings
14.13
.
He
only
of
the
house
of
Jetoboam
shall
come
to
his
grave
;
●t
is
spoken
of
Abijah
his
Sonne
,
He
only
shall
come
to
his
g●ave
,
because
in
him
there
was
found
some
good
thing
towards
the
Lord
God
of
Israel
.
God
would
put
this
man
into
his
grave
betimes
in
mer-because
he
should
not
see
the
evil
that
was
comming
upon
the
Land
.
You
have
a
parallel
Scripture
to
this
.
2
Kings
22.
v.
ult
.
it
is
spoken
of
Iosiah
,
I
will
gather
thee
to
thy
Fathers
,
thou
shalt
be
gathered
to
thy
grave
in
peace
,
and
th●ne
eye
shall
not
see
the
evil
that
I
will
bring
upon
this
place
.
Why
,
Iosiah
died
in
battel
:
How
is
it
said
then
that
he
went
to
his
grave
in
peace
?
the
meaning
is
this
,
because
Iosiah
was
an
holy
man
,
he
had
made
his
peace
with
God
,
and
so
went
to
his
grave
in
peace
;
and
because
he
should
not
see
the
evil
approaching
,
therefore
God
gathered
him
to
his
grave
in
peace
.
Ierome
speaks
thus
of
Nepotian
,
it
seems
Ierome
lived
to
see
some
troubles
before
he
died
,
meeting
with
some
stormes
;
Now
(
said
he
)
how
happy
is
my
friend
Nepotian
,
that
sees
not
these
troubles
?
happy
is
he
that
is
gotten
out
of
the
storm
,
and
is
in
the
haven
.
Thus
Luther
died
in
mercie
before
the
troblos
of
Germany
begin
to
break
forth
.
Thus
it
is
well
with
the
Righteous
,
though
they
do
die
;
God
takes
them
away
in
mercie
,
that
they
may
not
see
approaching
evils
.
Secondly
,
Though
the
righteous
doe
die
,
are
taken
away
,
and
perish
in
a
storme
,
yet
is
i
:
well
with
them
,
because
death
cannot
hurt
them
;
it
can
neither
hurt
their
Bodies
,
nor
yet
their
Souls
;
the
Bodie
is
safe
,
it
doth
not
perish
,
though
it
doth
die
;
the
bodies
of
the
Saints
are
verie
precious
dust
in
Gods
account
;
the
Lord
locks
up
these
Jewels
in
the
grave
,
as
in
a
Cabinet
;
the
bodies
of
the
Saints
lie
mellowing
and
ripening
in
the
grave
,
till
a
blessed
time
of
resurrection
:
How
precious
is
the
dust
of
a
Belieber
!
though
the
World
minde
it
not
,
yet
it
's
precious
to
God
.
The
Husbandman
hath
some
co●n
in
the
barn
,
and
other
corn
in
his
ground
;
the
corn
in
the
ground
is
as
precious
to
him
as
that
in
the
ba●n
:
Why
the
bodies
of
the
Saints
in
the
grave
,
are
Gods
corn
in
the
ground
,
and
God
makes
a
verie
precious
account
of
this
corn
;
the
bodies
of
the
Saints
shall
be
more
glorious
and
blessed
than
ever
at
the
resurrection
.
Tertullian
sayes
the
Bodies
shall
be
then
Corpora
Angelica
;
the
Bodie
shall
be
angellfied
,
in
regard
of
that
beautie
and
lustie
which
shall
be
put
upon
it
:
As
it
is
with
a
piece
of
silke
or
cloth
that
is
died
of
a
Purple
scarlet
colour
,
it
is
made
more
b●ight
and
illustrious
thou
it
was
before
.
Thus
it
is
with
the
bodies
of
the
Saints
,
they
are
died
of
a
brighter
colour
at
the
resurrection
,
they
are
made
like
Chsists
glorious
bodie
,
Phil
.
3.20
.
Thus
shall
it
be
well
with
the
righteous
in
their
bodies
;
they
shall
not
perish
.
Secondly
,
At
death
it
shall
be
well
with
the
righteous
,
as
to
their
souls
.
O
it
it
shall
be
a
blessed
time
;
Methinks
it
is
with
a
Saint
at
the
time
of
death
just
as
it
was
with
Paul
in
his
voyage
to
Rome
;
the
ship
did
break
into
many
peices
,
but
yet
he
got
safe
to
shore
;
so
it
is
with
a
believer
,
though
the
ship
of
his
body
may
be
snapr
and
broken
at
death
;
yet
the
passenger
is
safe
,
the
soul
gets
safe
to
sho
re
even
to
the
heavenly
Ierusalem
;
then
surely
it
is
well
with
the
righteous
at
his
death
;
the
day
of
a
believers
dearh
is
the
birth-day
of
his
blesssdnesse
?
it
is
his
ascension
day
to
heaven
;
his
death
day
is
his
mariage
day
with
Jesus
Christ
;
faith
doth
but
contract
us
here
,
but
at
death
the
Nuptials
shall
be
solemnized
in
glory
;
and
shall
it
not
be
well
with
the
righteous
?
they
shall
see
God
face
to
face
:
And
says
Austin
,
Ipse
Deus
sufficit
ad
praemium
.
It
will
be
heaven
enough
to
have
the
sight
of
God
.
The
Saints
shall
then
entert
into
joy
;
joy
now
enters
into
them
here
,
but
then
they
shall
enter
into
joy
;
they
shall
drink
of
that
pure
river
that
runs
from
God
the
everlasting
fountain
.
Thus
you
see
it
shall
go
well
wirh
the
righteous
however
things
go
,
though
troubles
come
,
though
death
it self
come
;
and
therefore
let
those
that
are
the
people
of
God
comfort
themselves
with
these
words
.
To
conclude
this
first
point
,
what
encouragement
is
this
to
all
you
that
hear
me
now
,
to
begin
to
be
righteous
!
This
Text
may
tempt
us
all
to
be
godly
,
Say
to
the
righteous
it
shall
be
well
with
him
;
when
things
go
never
so
ill
with
him
;
yet
still
it
shall
be
well
with
him
:
Grant
that
all
things
are
ill
with
you
in
your
estate
,
in
your
relations
,
yet
then
if
you
are
righteous
,
all
things
shall
be
well
with
you
,
your
pardon
is
sealed
,
you
are
an
Heir
of
Gods
promises
,
all
things
shall
work
for
your
good
;
you
have
God
for
your
Father
,
you
have
heaven
in
reversion
for
your
inheritance
;
and
is
it
not
well
with
you
?
how
may
this
make
us
all
in
love
with
godlinesse
,
how
may
this
tempt
us
to
be
godly
?
for
if
ever
we
would
enjoy
happinesse
,
we
must
espouse
holinesse
;
Say
to
the
righteous
it
shall
be
well
with
him
.
And
so
much
for
the
first
proposition
.
The
god●y
mans
comfort
in
life
and
dea●h
.
Now
if
this
will
not
prevail
with
men
to
make
them
leave
their
sins
and
become
righteous
,
I
must
pass
in
a
few
words
to
the
next
b●anch
of
my
Text
,
to
scare
men
out
of
their
sins
,
to
affright
them
out
of
their
wickednesse
:
Wo
to
the
wicked
,
it
shall
be
ill
with
him
,
for
the
reward
of
his
hands
shall
be
given
him
.
This
my
beloved
is
the
dark
side
of
the
cloud
,
and
it
may
cause
in
every
wicked
man
that
hears
me
,
a
palpitation
and
trembling
at
the
heart
,
wo
to
the
wicked
,
it
shall
be
ill
with
him
.
And
so
the
Proposition
is
this
:
That
when
things
seem
to
be
well
with
wicked
men
,
it
shall
be
ill
with
them
at
last
.
Though
things
seem
to
be
well
wi●h
the
wicked
,
they
have
more
then
heart
can
wish
,
yet
it
shall
be
ill
with
them
at
last
;
Ve
impro●o
,
Woe
to
the
wicked
;
it
shall
be
ill
with
them
.
In
Eccles
.
8.12
.
It
shall
not
be
well
with
the
wicked
,
nor
shall
he
prolong
his
dayes
,
that
are
as
a
shadow
,
because
he
feareth
not
God
.
The
God
of
Truth
hath
pronounced
it
,
this
is
as
true
as
God
is
true
,
It
shall
not
be
well
with
the
wicked
.
Now
that
I
may
a
little
clear
this
to
you
,
I
shall
demonstrate
it
to
you
in
these
following
Particulars
:
-
1.
It
is
ill
with
the
Wicked
in
this
life
.
-
2.
It
is
ill
with
him
at
his
death
.
-
3.
It
is
ill
with
him
at
the
day
of
Judgement
.
-
4.
It
is
ill
with
him
after
the
day
of
Judgement
.
First
,
It
is
ill
with
the
Wicked
in
this
life
.
There
's
hardly
a
wicked
man
that
hears
me
,
that
thinks
so
,
when
he
hath
the
affluence
and
confluence
of
outward
comforts
,
when
he
eats
of
the
fat
,
and
drinks
of
the
sweet
,
he
will
hardly
believe
that
Minister
that
tells
him
i●
shall
be
ill
with
him
;
yea
but
it
is
ill
with
the
Wick
d
even
in
this
life
;
for
is
it
not
ill
with
that
man
that
hath
a
curse
,
yea
the
curse
of
God
entailed
upon
him
?
My
Text
pronounceth
a
curse
against
the
sinner
,
Vae
improbo
,
Wo
to
the
wicked
:
And
can
that
man
thrive
that
lives
under
a
Curse
?
Clouds
of
blood
and
wrath
hang
over
the
head
of
a
wicked
man
;
he
is
heir
to
all
the
plagues
that
are
written
in
the
book
of
God
;
all
Gods
curses
are
the
Sinners
portion
,
and
if
he
dies
in
his
sinnes
,
he
is
sure
to
have
the
portion
paid
him
.
Woe
to
the
Wicked
;
everie
bit
of
Bread
he
eateth
he
hath
it
with
a
curse
,
like
poysoned
Bread
given
to
a
Dogge
;
everie
drop
of
Wine
he
drinks
,
he
swallowes
down
a
curse
with
it
.
Woe
to
the
Wicked
,
there
is
a
curse
in
his
Cup
,
there
is
a
curse
on
his
Table
,
God
hath
said
,
Woe
to
him
.
We
read
of
Belshazar
,
Dan
.
5.4.5
.
that
when
he
tasted
the
wine
;
he
commanded
to
bring
the
gold
and
silver
taken
out
of
the
Temple
;
then
they
brought
the
gold
and
silver
vessels
,
and
drank
wine
,
and
praysed
the
gods
of
gold
and
silver
.
He
was
very
jovial
,
but
in
the
midst
of
his
cups
and
jollity
,
woe
to
the
Wicked
;
for
in
the
same
hour
there
came
forth
the
fingers
of
a
Mans
hand
,
ann
wrote
over
against
the
Candlestick
on
the
Wall
a
Curse
and
Woe
.
Woe
to
the
Wicked
;
let
a
sinner
l●ve
till
he
be
a
hundred
years
old
,
yet
still
he
is
accursed
,
Esay
23.20
.
Though
a
sinner
live
a
hundred
years
old
,
yet
shall
he
dye
accursed
;
his
grey
hairs
have
a
curse
upon
them
.
Secondly
,
It
shall
be
ill
with
the
Wicked
at
the
hour
of
death
,
and
that
in
two
respects
;
Death
puts
an
end
to
all
his
comforts
,
and
Death
is
a
beginning
of
all
his
miseries
.
First
,
Death
puts
an
end
to
a
Sinners
comforts
.
There
shall
be
no
more
indulging
of
the
Flesh
,
and
pampering
of
it
;
no
more
cups
of
Wine
,
and
no
more
Musick
to
be
seen
or
heard
then
.
In
Revel
.
18.14
.
&
22.
The
things
that
thy
Soul
lusteth
after
is
departed
from
thee
;
the
voyce
of
the
Harpers
,
Musicians
and
Trumpeters
shall
be
no
more
at
all
in
thee
;
it
is
spoken
of
the
destruction
of
Rome
.
Thus
may
it
be
said
of
a
wicked
man
at
death
,
All
joy
and
pleasure
is
now
departed
from
thee
;
no
more
shalt
thou
hear
the
voyce
of
the
Harp
;
Organ
or
Trumpet
:
no
more
shall
the
Sinner
be
cl●athed
in
Scarlet
robes
,
or
adorned
with
sparkling
Diamonds
;
Now
all
oyle
and
balsome
,
all
joy
and
gladness
,
at
death
shall
cease
and
depart
from
the
Sinner
.
Secondly
,
As
Death
puts
a
period
to
a
Sinners
mirth
,
so
it
layes
a
foundation
for
all
his
sorrowes
.
Usually
before
Death
doth
close
the
eye
of
the
Sinners
body
,
the
eye
of
his
Conscience
is
first
opened
.
Every
sinne
at
the
hour
of
death
stands
with
a
draws
sword
in
his
hand
;
Those
sinnes
that
delighted
the
Sinner
formerly
,
now
terrifie
and
affright
him
.
All
his
joy
vnd
mirth
is
turned
into
sadnesse
.
As
sometimes
you
have
seen
Sugar
lying
in
a
damp
place
,
dissolve
and
turn
to
Water
:
Thus
all
t●e
sugarly
Joyes
of
Wicked
men
at
the
hour
of
death
turn
to
Water
,
even
the
Water
of
Tears
and
So●row
.
Thirdly
,
It
shall
be
ill
with
a
Wicked
man
at
the
day
of
Judgement
,
when
he
is
cited
before
Gods
Tribunal
,
when
he
shall
leave
courting
his
Wickednesse
,
and
stand
at
Gods
Barr
to
answer
for
it
.
You
r●ad
of
Faelix
,
that
when
he
heard
Paul
speak
of
Judgement
,
Faelix
trembled
.
Iosephus
observed
that
Faelix
was
a
wicked
man
;
and
she
that
then
lived
with
him
,
her
name
was
Drusilla
,
whom
he
had
enticed
away
from
her
Husband
,
and
lived
in
sinne
with
her
;
Now
when
Faelix
heard
Paul
speak
of
Judgement
,
he
trembled
,
his
Conscience
that
check'd
him
for
his
sinne
.
Now
,
if
Faelix
trembled
at
the
hearing
of
Judgement
,
what
will
Sinners
do
when
the
day
of
Judgement
shall
come
,
when
all
mens
secret
sins
shall
be
made
manifest
,
when
all
their
midnight
wickednesse
shall
be
written
upon
their
Foreheads
as
with
the
point
of
a
Diamond
?
At
the
day
of
Judgement
,
my
Beloved
,
there
will
be
two
things
:
-
First
,
The
Legal
Tryal
.
-
Secondly
,
The
Sentence
.
First
,
The
Legal
Tryal
.
God
will
call
forth
Sinners
by
Name
,
and
say
,
Stand
forth
,
Hear
thy
Charge
,
Let
me
see
what
thou
canst
answer
to
to
it
?
What
canst
thou
say
for
all
thy
Sabboth-breaking
?
for
all
thy
Drunkennesse
and
Perjury
?
for
all
thy
Revenge
and
Malice
?
for
all
thy
persecuting
of
my
Members
?
what
canst
thou
say
for
all
these
?
Guilty
or
not
guilty
?
Thou
Wretch
darest
not
say
Not
Guilty
;
for
have
not
I
been
an
eye
witnesse
of
all
thy
Wickednesse
?
do
not
the
Books
agree
,
the
Book
of
thy
Conscience
,
and
the
Book
of
my
Omnisciency
?
and
canst
thou
plead
Not
guilty
?
Here
the
Sinner
will
be
amazed
with
horrour
,
and
run
into
desperation
.
Secondly
,
After
this
legal
Tryal
follows
the
Sentence
,
Ite
Maledicti
,
Go
ye
cursed
;
What
go
from
the
presence
of
Christ
,
in
whose
presence
there
is
fulness
of
joy
,
and
go
from
Christ
with
a
curse
!
That
word
depart
,
said
Saint
Chrisostome
,
is
worse
than
the
torments
themselves
.
And
Beloved
,
remember
this
ye
that
go
on
in
a
sinne
,
when
once
the
Sentence
is
past
,
it
can
never
be
reversed
;
This
is
the
most
Supreme
Court
of
Judicature
,
from
whence
there
is
no
Appeal
.
Here
on
Earth
men
can
remove
their
Cause
from
one
Court
to
another
,
from
the
Common
law
to
the
Chancery
;
but
if
once
the
Sentence
be
past
at
this
Judgement
ba●r
,
there
is
no
removing
your
Cause
.
This
is
the
highest
Court
,
there
is
no
appealing
any
where
else
.
And
thus
you
see
it
is
ill
with
the
Wicked
at
the
day
of
Judgement
.
Fourthly
,
It
shall
be
ill
with
the
Wicked
after
the
day
of
Judgment
.
Oh!
then
there
is
but
one
way
,
and
they
would
be
glad
if
they
might
not
go
that
way
;
But
they
must
go
that
way
even
to
prison
,
yea
to
hell
,
Luke
16.23
,
24.
In
Hell
he
lift
up
his
eyes
.
Hell
is
the
very
center
of
Misery
,
the
spirit
of
torments
stilled
out
.
The
Scripture
tells
us
in
Hell
there
are
three
things
:
-
First
,
Darknesse
.
-
Secondly
,
Fire
.
-
Thirdly
,
Chaines
.
First
,
Hell
is
called
a
place
of
Darknesse
.
In
Iude
Verse
13.
To
them
is
reserved
the
blacknesse
of
darkness
for
ever
.
Darknesse
you
know
is
the
most
uncomfortable
thing
in
the
world
:
A
man
that
goes
in
the
dark
trembles
every
step
that
he
goes
;
Hell
is
a
black
Region
;
There
is
nothing
but
darknesse
of
darknesse
;
It
must
needs
be
a
da●k
place
,
where
there
shall
be
a
separation
from
the
light
of
Gods
presence
.
Indeed
Austin
thinks
,
that
there
shall
be
some
little
sulphureous
light
:
But
suppose
there
be
;
that
light
shall
onely
serve
the
damned
to
behold
the
tragedie
of
their
own
miserie
,
to
see
themselves
tormented
.
Secondly
,
In
Hell
there
is
Fire
;
it
is
called
a
burning
Lake
,
Revel
.
20.15
.
Whosoever
was
not
found
written
in
the
book
of
Life
,
was
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
.
You
know
the
Fire
is
the
most
torturing
Element
;
it
makes
the
most
dreadfull
impression
upon
the
Flesh
.
Why
Hell
is
a
place
of
Fire
;
it
is
disputed
among
some
of
the
learned
what
kind
of
fire
it
is
;
I
wish
we
may
never
feel
what
kind
of
fire
it
is
.
Austin
,
Peter
Lumbard
,
and
others
affirm
.
That
it
is
a
material
Fire
,
but
far
hotter
than
any
culinarie
fire
;
the
fire
on
your
hearths
is
but
painted
fire
compared
to
this
.
But
I
rather
think
,
the
fire
of
the
damned
is
partly
material
,
and
partly
spiritual
.
Partly
material
,
to
work
upon
the
body
;
and
partly
spiritual
;
which
is
the
wrath
of
God
to
torment
the
Soul
:
This
is
that
Lake
of
burning
fire
;
Oh!
who
knows
the
power
of
Gods
anger
?
who
can
dwell
with
these
burnings
?
It
is
intolerable
to
hear
these
scorchings
,
and
it
is
impossible
for
the
damned
to
escape
them
.
Thirdly
,
In
Hell
there
are
Chains
of
darknesse
;
●n
the
6th
.
Verse
of
the
Epistle
of
Iude
,
Those
sinners
that
would
not
be
bound
by
any
law
of
God
,
shall
have
chains
of
darkness
to
bind
them
.
But
what
is
the
meaning
of
this
phrase
,
chains
of
darkness
?
I
suppose
it
may
be
this
,
to
intimate
to
us
,
That
the
Wicked
in
Hell
shall
not
have
power
to
walk
up
and
down
;
which
perhaps
would
be
a
little
ease
to
them
,
though
a
very
little
;
yea
but
they
shall
not
have
so
much
as
that
little
ease
,
but
shall
be
chained
,
tyed
,
and
staked
fast
with
chains
of
darkness
,
that
they
shall
not
stirre
;
and
this
is
very
terrible
.
Suppose
a
man
did
alwayes
lye
upon
a
down-bed
,
if
he
might
not
stirre
off
the
place
,
it
would
be
very
painfull
to
him
,
though
on
a
bed
of
down
;
How
terrible
then
will
it
be
to
the
damned
,
that
must
lie
under
the
scorchings
of
Gods
fury
,
chained
down
,
and
not
be
able
to
move
?
And
thus
shall
it
be
to
the
Wicked
.
And
to
adde
to
the
torments
of
Hell
,
there
are
two
things
which
shew
it
shall
be
ill
with
the
wicked
,
let
them
dye
when
they
will
.
-
First
,
There
is
the
Worme
.
-
Secondly
,
There
is
the
Serpent
.
First
,
There
is
the
Worme
to
torture
the
Spirit
,
●…
nd
this
is
no
other
but
the
worme
of
Conscience
,
Mar.
4.44
.
Where
their
worm
never
dyes
;
How
dreadfull
will
it
be
to
have
this
Worme
gnawing
continually
!
Melancthon
called
it
a
hellish
fury
.
Conscience
will
be
just
as
if
a
worm
full
of
poyson
were
gnawing
the
heart
of
a
man
;
Those
sinners
that
would
never
hear
the
voice
of
Conscience
,
shall
for
ever
feel
the
worme
of
Conscience
.
Secondly
,
There
is
the
Serpent
,
and
that
the
Devil
called
the
old
Serpent
,
Revel
.
4.
As
there
is
the
biting
of
the
Worme
,
so
there
is
the
stinging
of
the
Serpent
.
The
damned
in
Hell
shall
be
forced
to
behold
rhe
Devil
,
that
damned
Monster
.
I
remember
what
Anselme
saith
,
I
had
rather
endure
all
the
torments
of
this
life
,
than
see
the
Devil
with
bodily
eyes
;
But
this
sight
of
the
Devil
the
Wicked
shall
see
whether
they
will
or
no
;
and
not
onely
see
,
but
shall
feel
the
stingings
of
this
old
Serpent
.
Sathan
is
full
of
rage
against
Mankind
,
and
he
will
shew
no
mercy
;
:
as
he
puts
forth
all
his
subtilty
in
tempting
men
,
so
he
puts
forth
all
his
cruelty
in
tormenting
men
.
And
this
is
not
all
;
there
are
two
things
more
that
aggravate
the
torments
of
hell
,
to
shew
that
it
shall
be
ill
with
the
wicked
.
First
,
These
agonies
,
these
hell-convulsions
shall
be
for
ever
,
Revelr
14.11
.
The
smoak
of
their
torment
ascended
for
ever
and
ever
,
and
they
shall
have
no
rest
day
nor
night
.
Thus
is
it
in
Hell
;
they
would
die
,
but
they
cannot
;
mors
sine
morte
,
the
wicked
shall
be
alwayes
dying
,
yet
never
dead
;
alwayes
consuming
,
yet
never
consumed
;
the
smoak
of
their
furnace
ascends
for
ever
and
ever
.
Oh!
who
can
endure
thus
to
be
for
ever
on
the
wrack
;
this
wotd
Ever
breaks
the
heart
of
the
wicked
,
they
now
think
a
Sabbath
long
,
and
a
Sermon
long
;
and
a
prayer
long
;
they
cry
out
,
When
will
these
be
over
!
Oh!
how
long
then
will
it
be
to
lie
in
Hell
torments
for
ever
and
ever
?
After
the
wicked
have
lain
three
millions
of
years
,
their
torments
will
be
as
far
from
ending
as
they
were
the
first
hour
they
came
there
.
Secondly
,
The
damned
in
Hell
shall
have
none
to
pity
them
.
It
is
some
com
frt
and
ease
to
have
friends
pity
us
when
we
are
on
our
sick
beds
,
or
under
any
affl
ction
:
but
the
damned
shall
have
none
to
pity
them
;
M●rcy
will
not
pity
them
;
that
is
turned
to
fury
;
Christ
will
not
pity
them
,
he
is
no
more
an
Advocate
for
them
;
Angels
will
dot
pity
them
,
for
they
rejoyce
to
see
the
vengeance
,
they
insult
and
glory
to
see
the
justice
of
God
executed
upon
them
.
Oh!
how
sad
is
it
to
lie
in
the
scalding
furnace
of
Gods
wrath
,
and
to
have
none
to
pity
us
?
Gods
bowels
will
be
locked
up
,
and
his
heart
will
be
hardened
to
damned
sinners
;
then
they
shall
call
and
God
will
laugh
at
them
,
Prov.
1.26
.
I
will
laugh
at
your
calamity
.
Hear
this
all
you
that
go
on
in
sin
,
it
will
be
ill
with
the
wicked
;
O
therefore
turn
from
your
sins
,
least
God
tear
you
in
pieces
,
and
there
be
none
to
deliver
,
or
help
you
.
For
the
application
of
this
poin●
.
First
,
Wha●
a
confounding
word
is
this
to
all
the
Wicked
,
that
go
on
desperately
in
sinne
?
that
adde
drunkennesse
to
thirst
?
Never
was
there
such
an
inundation
of
wickednesse
,
as
there
is
now
adayes
:
Men
sinne
,
as
if
they
would
sinne
to
spight
God
;
as
if
they
would
dare
Heaven
to
punish
them
:
men
sinne
so
greedily
,
às
if
they
were
afraid
Hell
gate
would
be
shut
up
ere
they
could
get
thither
.
How
many
are
there
that
sinne
manfully
?
that
go
to
Hell
stoutly
in
their
wickedness
?
as
Seneca
speaks
.
These
are
in
a
sad
condition
.
Remember
what
the
text
saith
,
Wo
to
the
wicked
,
it
shall
be
ill
with
them
;
ill
with
them
in
life
,
in
death
,
and
after
death
.
A
wicked
man
lives
cursed
,
and
dyes
damned
.
Sinners
are
Gods
standing
mark
that
he
shoots
at
,
and
he
never
misseth
the
mark
.
You
know
what
the
Scripture
sayth
,
There
shall
be
weeping
and
gnashing
of
teeth
.
It
is
a
saying
of
Latimer
,
that
is
very
sad
fare
,
where
weeping
is
the
first
course
,
and
gnashing
of
teeth
is
the
second
.
But
whence
may
this
gnashing
of
the
teeth
come
?
First
,
It
ariseth
from
the
extremitie
of
the
torments
that
the
damne●
suffer
;
rhis
makes
them
gnash
their
teeth
with
horrour
,
they
are
not
able
to
bear
it
,
and
yet
they
know
not
how
to
avoid
it
.
Secondly
,
The
Wicked
gnash
their
teeth
out
of
envy
,
to
think
that
the
godly
are
happy
and
blessed
;
those
that
they
reproaehed
,
hated
and
persecuted
,
they
are
happy
in
glory
,
and
they
themselves
are
thrown
down
into
Hell
;
this
cuts
them
to
the
heart
to
think
of
it
,
and
makes
them
gnash
their
teeth
,
Luke
10.
There
shall
be
weeping
and
gnashing
of
teeth
,
when
you
shall
see
Abraham
,
and
Isaac
,
and
Jacob
in
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
and
you
your selves
thrust
out
.
And
this
is
the
first
use
shew●ng
the
miserie
of
a
wick●d
man
;
if
all
the
Curses
in
the
Bible
will
make
him
miserable
,
he
shall
be
miserable
.
God
will
make
his
Arrows
drunk
with
his
blood
.
Secondly
,
take
heed
that
none
of
you
are
here
found
in
the
number
of
the
Wicked
;
take
heed
of
being
of
this
black
Regiment
;
beware
of
the
Devils
colours
;
fight
not
under
his
Banner
;
it
shall
be
ill
with
the
Wicked
;
the
Sinner
and
the
Furnace
shall
never
be
parted
.
In
a
word
,
I
beseech
you
take
heed
of
those
sinnes
that
bring
to
Hell
fire
:
There
are
,
said
Saint
Bernard
,
fiery
sinnes
that
bring
men
to
Hell
fire
.
What
are
these
fiery
sinnes
?
Why
they
are
the
fire
of
Malice
,
the
fire
of
Passion
,
the
fire
of
Lust
,
the
fire
of
Concupiscence
,
and
the
fire
of
Revenge
:
these
fiery
sins
bring
men
to
fiery
plagues
,
to
Hell
fire
.
When
you
are
tempted
to
any
sinne
,
think
with
your selves
,
How
can
I
bear
the
lying
in
the
fierceness
of
the
Wine-press
of
Gods
wrath
for
ever
!
I
have
read
a
story
of
a
Virgin
,
that
being
tempted
by
a
young
man
to
commit
folly
,
sayes
she
to
him
,
If
you
will
grant
me
but
one
request
,
I
will
do
what
you
desire
.
What
is
that
?
said
he
.
Why
,
do
but
hold
your
Finger
one
hour
in
this
burning
Candle
.
No
,
he
would
not
do
that
:
said
she
to
him
,
Will
not
you
for
my
sake
hold
your
Finger
one
hour
in
the
Candle
,
and
would
you
have
me
lay
my
Soul
burning
in
Hell
for
ever
,
for
the
satisfying
of
your
Lust
?
And
thus
she
refuted
that
temptation
.
Why
doth
Sathan
tempt
you
to
Wickednesse
?
hold
up
this
Text
agaiast
the
Devil
,
as
a
shield
to
quench
his
fiery
darts
;
Sathan
,
it
will
go
ill
with
the
wicked
;
If
I
embrace
thy
temptation
,
I
must
be
under
thy
tormenting
for
ever
.
O
therefore
learn
to
be
Righteous
:
it
shall
be
well
with
the
Righteous
;
take
heed
of
living
and
dying
in
sinne
:
It
shall
be
ill
with
the
Wicked
;
the
God
of
Heaven
hath
said
it
.
I
will
conclude
all
with
a
saying
of
Austine
;
sayes
he
,
When
a
man
hath
been
vertuous
,
the
labour
is
gone
,
and
the
joy
remains
:
when
a
man
hath
been
wicked
,
the
pleasure
is
gone
,
and
the
sting
remaineth
.
SERMON
V.
IOHN
8.29
.
And
he
that
sent
me
,
is
with
me
:
the
Father
hath
not
left
me
alone
:
for
I
do
alwayes
those
things
that
please
him
.
THese
are
the
words
of
our
blessed
Lord
and
Saviour
Jesus
Christ
,
they
are
spoken
by
himself
,
and
they
are
spoken
of
himself
;
though
yet
in
a
sober
and
modest
sence
they
are
applicable
to
all
his
members
:
That
which
Christ
here
affirms
,
is
that
the
presence
of
God
was
alwayes
with
him
;
and
this
is
first
propounded
,
He
that
sent
me
is
with
me
:
and
then
it
is
amplified
,
and
the
father
hath
not
left
me
alone
:
and
then
thirdly
the
reason
of
this
is
annexed
,
for
I
alwayes
do
those
things
that
please
him
.
I
shall
speak
but
very
little
of
the
words
as
they
do
refer
to
Christ
;
he
tels
us
where
his
Father
was
with
him
;
he
did
not
leave
him
alone
in
all
the
troubles
and
difficulties
that
he
met
withal
in
the
finishing
the
great
work
of
mans
redemption
;
still
God
was
with
him
:
It
is
true
,
there
was
a
time
when
Christ
was
without
the
sensible
manifestation
of
his
Fathers
presence
,
when
he
cryed
out
,
My
God
,
my
God
,
why
hast
thou
forsaken
me
?
Why
but
yet
even
then
in
truth
and
in
reality
his
Father
did
not
leave
him
;
for
though
he
had
not
the
evidences
of
his
Fathers
presence
,
yet
he
had
the
influences
of
his
fathers
presence
.
It
would
take
up
much
time
to
shew
you
how
in
all
particulars
the
Father
was
present
with
Christ
:
I
will
onely
speak
this
one
word
,
and
instance
in
this
one
thing
;
Gods
assisting
presence
was
alwayes
with
him
,
both
in
his
active
,
and
also
in
his
passive
obedience
;
and
indeed
he
had
that
work
to
do
,
and
those
miseries
to
suffer
,
that
if
God
had
left
him
,
if
he
had
not
been
mightily
assisted
by
the
Divine
Nature
,
Christ
as
meer
man
could
neither
have
done
,
nor
have
suffered
what
he
did
;
but
the
Father
was
with
him
,
and
to
support
him
;
Isa
.
42.1
.
Behold
my
servant
whom
I
uphold
.
You
shall
find
that
Christ
did
act
faith
upon
this
;
in
Isa
.
50.7
.
The
Lord
God
will
help
me
,
therefore
shall
I
not
be
confounded
.
Ver
.
9.
The
Lord
will
help
me
.
So
to
the
same
effect
is
Psal
:
16.9
.
And
you
shall
find
this
made
good
to
him
in
Scriptures
,
in
his
greatest
necessities
.
Take
a
Double
Instance
.
In
the
fi●st
place
,
Afrer
he
had
been
engaged
in
that
Combat
with
Satan
,
you
read
of
in
Matth
.
4.
the
strongest
Combat
or
Duel
that
ever
was
fought
;
wherein
you
have
the
Prince
of
Peace
and
the
prince
of
darknesse
;
the
Lion
of
the
Tribe
of
Judah
,
and
the
roaring
Lion
that
seeks
how
to
devour
;
both
of
them
putting
forth
their
utmost
strength
,
and
indeavouring
to
overcome
each
the
other
:
Now
I
say
in
this
Combat
the
Father
did
not
leave
Christ
,
but
he
helps
him
;
for
he
sends
an
Angel
for
to
minister
unto
him
,
Matth
.
4.11
.
So
in
Christs
bitter
Agony
in
the
Garden
,
just
before
his
bitter
passion
and
death
upon
the
Crosse
,
the
Father
did
not
leave
him
alone
,
for
he
sent
an
Angel
unto
him
to
strengthen
him
,
Mat
.
22.43
.
and
so
in
several
other
places
,
and
in
several
other
things
I
might
instance
;
but
I
shall
passe
this
by
.
I
but
now
,
Why
did
the
Father
thus
stand
by
Christ
?
he
gives
you
the
reason
of
it
in
the
Text
,
because
he
alwayes
did
the
things
that
pleased
him
:
This
I
shall
open
in
a
double
respect
.
First
,
Christs
undertaking
of
the
work
of
our
Redemption
,
it
was
very
well
pleasing
unto
his
Father
,
that
poor
lost
undone
sinners
should
be
brought
back
again
unto
God
,
and
restored
unto
his
love
and
favour
:
I
say
,
the
Father
was
infinitely
well
pleased
with
Christ
●…
n
this
undertaking
,
Isa
.
53.10
.
The
pleasure
of
the
Lord
shall
prosper
in
his
hand
;
the
pleasure
of
the
Lord
,
that
is
the
work
of
our
redemption
;
wherein
God
the
Farher
took
great
pleasure
or
del●ght
;
therefore
when
Christ
was
publickly
in
the
eye
o●
the
world
to
enter
upon
this
great
work
,
the
Father
sends
him
out
with
this
witnesse
,
This
is
my
beloved
Son
in
whom
,
I
am
well
pleased
.
He
speaks
not
of
his
well
pleasing
only
to
his
person
,
but
also
to
his
well
pleasing
as
unto
his
undertaking
.
Secondly
,
As
rhe
work
it self
was
pleasing
unto
God
,
so
Christs
managing
of
this
work
was
all
along
pleasing
unto
his
Father
:
and
that
doth
appear
in
this
,
that
Christ
in
all
things
kept
to
his
Fathers
Commission
,
and
to
his
Fathers
Command
:
I
say
in
all
things
he
kept
to
his
Fathers
Commssion
;
he
did
nothing
here
upon
Earth
,
but
what
was
within
the
compasse
of
his
Commission
;
for
saith
he
in
the
verse
before
the
Text
,
I
do
nothing
of
my self
,
but
as
my
Father
bids
me
.
So
also
he
acted
in
conformitie
to
his
Fathers
will
;
that
was
the
rule
and
square
by
which
Christ
ordered
all
his
actions
;
his
eyes
was
still
upon
his
Fathers
will
;
whatever
he
willed
him
to
do
,
that
he
did
;
whatever
he
willed
him
to
suffer
,
rhat
he
suffered
;
and
thus
he
alwayes
did
the
things
that
were
pleasing
to
his
Father
;
but
I
do
not
intend
further
upon
the
words
in
this
reference
;
For
my
designe
is
to
bring
down
the
words
unto
our selves
,
to
those
that
are
the
members
of
Christ
;
for
there
is
th●…
same
disposition
of
heart
in
all
Believers
to
pleas●…
God
:
In
all
things
to
please
God
:
this
was
th●…
frame
and
temper
and
carriage
of
Christ
:
so
it
〈…〉
the
frame
and
temper
of
every
true
Believer
;
an●…
this
is
a
part
of
our
l●kenesse
unto
Christ
;
as
you
know
there
is
a
blessed
resemblance
and
similitude
between
Christ
and
his
members
;
they
have
the
same
spirit
that
Christ
had
,
onely
in
a
different
proportion
;
for
he
had
it
without
measure
;
they
have
the
same
grace
as
Christ
had
for
substance
,
though
not
for
degree
;
of
his
fulness
we
all
have
received
grace
for
grace
;
that
is
,
as
many
interpret
it
,
grace
answerable
unto
grace
:
As
the
print
in
the
wax
answers
to
the
print
in
the
Seal
;
and
as
face
answers
to
face
;
so
grace
in
believers
answers
unto
that
grace
that
was
in
Christ
:
They
are
to
shew
forth
the
vertues
of
Christ
,
1
Pet
.
2.11
.
Now
this
was
the
grace
and
vertue
and
holinesse
of
Christ
,
that
he
alwayes
did
the
things
that
pleased
his
Father
.
Why
this
is
in
all
believers
,
onely
with
turs
difference
;
it
was
actual
performance
in
the
one
,
it
is
but
indeavour
in
the
other
;
it
was
perfect
in
the
one
;
it
is
sincere
,
but
imperfect
in
the
other
.
Christ
alwayes
did
the
things
that
pleased
God
;
a
believer
endeavours
alwayes
to
do
the
things
that
please
G●d
;
he
doth
not
alwayes
do
so
;
witness
David
in
the
Case
of
his
uncleanness
,
when
he
displeased
the
Lord
,
as
it
is
in
2
Sam
.
11.
The
Observation
I
intend
to
speak
to
,
shall
be
this
:
They
that
please
God
;
and
endeavour
alwayes
to
do
the
things
that
please
God
,
such
God
will
be
with
;
such
the
Father
will
not
leave
alone
;
especially
in
times
of
suffering
and
trouble
;
for
I
will
bring
it
to
that
Case
.
Indeed
God
will
not
leave
such
at
any
time
;
for
that
promise
is
exceeding
full
,
Heb
.
13.5
.
I
will
never
leave
thee
,
nor
forsake
thee
.
I
do
not
know
any
one
promise
in
all
the
Bible
,
that
is
exprest
with
such
an
Emphasis
as
that
promise
is
;
such
a
multiplication
of
negatives
in
the
Original
.
But
especially
God
will
not
leave
such
in
an
afflicted
and
suffering
condition
.
In
the
prosecuting
of
this
I
will
speak
to
four
things
:
First
,
I
will
shew
you
when
a
man
may
be
said
to
do
the
things
that
please
God
.
2.
I
will
confirm
the
truth
of
the
Doctrine
.
3.
I
will
shew
you
in
what
respects
God
will
be
with
them
that
desire
to
please
him
,
in
a
suffering
condition
.
4.
I
will
give
you
the
grounds
and
reasons
of
it
;
a●d
then
I
shall
come
to
an
Application
.
For
the
first
,
We
please
God
in
what
we
do
,
when
we
act
,
1.
In
a
suitablenesse
to
Gods
nature
:
And
2.
In
subjection
to
Gods
Law
:
For
pleasing
of
God
lies
in
these
two
things
.
As
that
pleases
a
man
which
is
suitable
to
his
disposition
,
and
is
correspondent
with
his
Command
:
We
do
the
things
that
please
God
,
when
we
do
that
which
God
doth
;
and
when
we
do
that
which
God
commands
:
When
we
hate
sin
,
as
God
hates
sin
;
when
we
are
holy
,
as
God
is
holy
.
You
shall
find
it
in
Col.
1.10
.
That
you
may
walk
worthy
of
God
,
unto
all
well-pleasing
.
Observe
,
This
walking
worthy
of
God
,
is
walking
suitably
,
or
walking
answerably
to
God
.
Matth
.
3.8
.
Bring
foth
fruit
worthy
of
repentance
;
or
bring
forth
fruit
answerable
to
repentance
;
so
to
walke
worthy
of
God
,
is
to
walk
suitable
to
God
,
to
his
nature
:
Now
then
observe
what
follows
,
that
you
might
walk
worthy
of
God
to
all
well
pleasing
;
then
we
please
God
,
when
we
walk
suitably
unto
God
:
So
also
when
we
act
in
a
blessed
conformity
to
God
,
to
his
Law
;
for
nothing
can
please
the
good
God
,
but
what
is
good
:
Now
the
Law
being
the
measure
and
standard
of
all
goodnesse
,
nothing
can
be
good
,
but
what
bears
conformitie
to
this
Law
,
which
is
the
will
of
God
.
God
is
well
pleased
when
his
will
is
observed
:
As
you
know
,
you
that
are
Masters
,
your
servants
please
you
when
they
doe
your
will
.
That
inference
of
the
Apostle
for
this
is
very
apposite
,
Rom.
8.8
.
So
then
,
they
that
are
in
the
flesh
cannot
please
God
.
What
is
this
same
inference
grounded
upon
?
because
the
carnal
mind
is
enmitie
against
God
;
for
it
is
not
subject
to
the
law
of
God
,
neither
indeed
can
;
so
that
they
that
are
in
the
flesh
cannot
please
God
.
Why
?
Because
there
is
that
principle
in
them
,
as
carries
out
a
real
enmitie
to
the
Law
and
Will
of
God
;
it
is
as
if
the
Apostle
had
said
,
They
will
not
be
subject
to
Gods
will
,
not
obedient
to
Gods
commands
;
there
is
a
principle
of
enmitie
in
them
against
these
things
,
and
so
cannot
plea●e
God
:
God
is
pleased
when
his
will
is
fulfilled
,
and
his
commands
observed
;
to
please
God
,
is
in
all
things
so
to
act
,
that
whatever
we
do
,
we
may
expresse
a
likenesse
to
Gods
nature
,
and
a
blessed
subjection
to
Gods
revealed
will
,
and
this
is
the
first
thing
.
A
second
thing
is
the
proof
of
the
Doctrine
;
they
that
thus
please
God
,
he
will
be
with
them
,
he
will
not
leave
them
alone
;
especially
in
an
hour
of
trial
:
For
my
brethren
,
assure
your selves
of
this
,
that
which
the
Father
did
for
Christ
,
he
will
do
for
all
his
members
;
it
is
true
,
Christs
sufferings
,
being
greater
than
ours
possibly
can
be
,
and
so
his
relation
to
God
being
higher
than
ours
is
;
he
a
Son
by
eternal
Generation
,
we
onely
by
Adoption
;
he
had
the
presence
of
God
in
a
more
glorious
manner
then
we
can
expect
;
but
yet
in
our
Sphere
according
to
the
measure
of
our
trial
,
and
according
to
our
capacity
,
we
shall
as
really
have
the
presence
of
God
with
us
,
as
Christ
had
with
him
;
that
as
we
are
partakers
of
Christs
sufferings
,
so
we
also
shall
be
partakers
of
Christs
support
;
He
that
will
be
present
with
believers
in
heaven
,
as
he
is
with
Christ
,
he
will
be
present
with
believers
here
on
earth
,
as
he
was
with
Christ
in
all
his
sorrows
and
sufferings
.
Now
for
the
confirming
of
this
comfortable
truth
,
I
need
not
speak
much
:
Many
promises
you
have
in
Scripture
for
it
,
and
whatever
God
hath
promised
,
he
will
certainly
make
good
:
Turn
to
that
one
promise
instead
of
many
,
Isa
.
43.2
.
When
thou
passest
through
the
water
,
I
will
be
with
thee
;
through
the
rivers
,
they
shall
not
overflow
thee
;
when
thou
walkest
through
the
fire
,
thou
shalt
not
be
burnt
,
neither
shall
the
flame
kindle
upon
thee
.
And
you
shall
find
too
that
the
Saints
hav●
experienced
it
in
all
ages
,
God
hath
made
it
good
.
Jacob
was
a
man
that
met
with
many
sharp
trials
,
God
execrcised
him
with
many
troubles
;
you
shall
find
that
when
he
was
going
to
Padan
Aram
,
and
was
in
a
very
afflicted
condition
,
Gen.
28.15
.
God
comes
unto
him
,
and
saith
,
Behold
,
I
am
with
thee
,
Gen.
31.5
.
His
father
frowned
upon
him
,
but
the
God
of
his
fathers
helped
him
:
Joseph
,
Gen.
29.20
.
His
master
took
him
,
put
him
into
prison
,
a
place
where
the
Kings
prisoners
were
bound
;
he
was
in
the
prison
,
but
the
Lord
was
with
Joseph
.
The
Prophet
Jeremy
was
thrown
into
a
dungeon
,
but
the
Scripture
saith
,
God
was
with
him
.
The
three
Children
were
thrown
into
the
Furnace
of
fire
,
but
there
was
a
fourth
with
them
,
and
that
was
the
Son
of
God
,
Dan
.
3.25
.
Paul
when
he
was
brought
to
his
trial
,
all
men
forsook
him
,
but
God
stood
by
him
,
2
Tim
.
4.16
.
So
the
Christians
in
all
their
sharp
sufferings
,
2
Cor
.
4.9
.
they
were
persecuted
,
but
not
forsaken
;
persecuted
by
men
,
but
not
forsaken
by
God
.
God
hath
abundantly
made
out
this
,
and
doth
so
still
,
that
he
will
never
leave
those
alone
in
a
time
of
suffering
,
who
desire
unfeignedly
in
all
things
to
please
God
.
Now
the
third
thing
is
to
shew
you
in
what
respects
God
is
with
such
:
why
this
presence
of
God
is
an
active
presence
:
God
is
not
meerly
with
his
people
,
but
he
is
with
them
in
an
active
way
:
for
this
is
a
certain
truth
,
God
is
working
when
the
Saints
are
suffering
,
I
will
open
this
in
several
particulars
.
First
,
God
is
with
such
in
his
teaching
presence
.
Gods
correction
,
and
Gods
instruction
they
usually
go
together
;
and
where
there
is
the
chastenings
of
Gods
hand
,
there
is
also
the
teaching
of
Gods
Spirit
,
Psal
.
90.12
.
Blessed
is
the
man
whom
thou
chastnest
,
and
whom
thou
teachest
.
Christ
,
though
he
were
a
Son
,
yet
learned
obedience
by
the
things
that
he
suffered
:
God
teacheth
his
upright
ones
many
lessons
in
a
time
of
adversity
,
which
they
never
learned
in
a
time
of
prosperity
.
For
we
are
like
idle
boyes
,
or
bad
Schollers
,
that
learn
best
when
the
rod
is
over
us
:
In
a
prosperous
condition
God
speaks
to
us
,
and
we
mind
him
not
,
Jeremy
2.21
.
I
spoke
to
thee
in
thy
prosperity
,
but
thou
wouldest
not
hear
:
and
this
hath
been
thy
manner
from
thy
youth
upwards
:
In
prosperity
God
speaks
once
and
twice
,
as
Job
speaks
,
but
we
will
not
hear
;
but
in
the
time
of
adversity
God
opens
the
ears
:
Judges
8.16
.
As
Guidean
taught
the
men
of
Succoth
with
thornes
and
briars
:
so
doth
God
teach
his
people
by
affliction
:
and
oh
the
many
blessed
truths
that
they
learn
,
when
they
are
under
the
rod
,
when
they
want
liberty
!
Oh
what
a
mercy
is
it
to
have
liberty
then
,
when
they
have
not
Ordinances
as
before
!
what
a
mercy
is
it
to
have
Ordinances
then
!
Oh
what
an
evil
thing
is
it
then
for
them
,
that
they
have
departed
from
God!
God
teaches
them
these
things
then
:
sin
is
never
so
bitter
,
mercy
is
never
so
sweet
,
as
in
a
time
of
suffering
:
Oh
how
vain
and
empty
is
the
creature
then
!
Oh
how
sweet
is
communion
with
God
then
!
I
say
such
things
as
these
God
teaches
then
.
Secondly
,
God
is
with
such
in
his
guiding
presence
,
Psalm
.
73.24
.
Thou
wilt
guide
me
with
thy
counsel
,
and
afterwards
receive
me
unto
glory
.
When
Israel
was
in
the
Wilderness
,
then
they
had
the
cloud
to
guide
them
.
It
is
a
blessed
thing
to
live
under
the
conduct
and
direction
of
the
wise
God
:
we
never
have
so
much
of
this
as
in
an
hour
of
travel
:
indeed
the
people
of
God
never
flie
so
much
to
God
for
direction
as
at
such
a
time
:
as
Saul
,
when
he
was
in
distress
,
then
he
calls
for
the
Ephod
,
and
thus
it
is
with
us
under
affliction
,
then
we
look
to
God
.
Thirdly
,
God
is
with
them
in
his
preserving
and
hiding
presence
:
God
is
the
Saints
hiding
place
,
their
Shield
,
their
Buckler
,
their
Rock
,
their
Defence
:
the
Scripture-expressions
are
many
to
hold
out
Gods
protection
as
to
his
people
:
God
hath
a
constant
care
over
them
to
preserve
them
and
save
them
;
oh
but
especially
in
a
time
of
trouble
:
as
the
Mariner
is
never
so
careful
of
the
ship
as
under
a
storm
;
and
God
is
never
so
careful
of
his
Church
and
people
as
under
affliction
.
Jeremy
is
in
the
Dungeon
,
now
God
saves
him
:
Daniel
is
in
the
Den
,
now
God
saves
him
:
The
three
Children
in
the
Fire
,
now
God
saves
them
:
Peter
is
in
prison
,
now
God
saves
him
:
The
Mother
never
tends
the
Child
so
carefully
,
as
when
the
child
is
sick
;
and
Providence
is
never
so
tender
to
the
people
of
God
,
as
under
a
suffering
condition
.
Fourthly
,
God
is
with
them
in
his
comforting
presence
:
2
Cor
.
4.1
.
Who
comforteth
us
in
all
our
tribulation
:
and
usually
we
have
most
of
consolation
from
God
,
when
we
have
most
of
tribulation
from
without
:
as
our
sufferings
do
abound
,
so
our
consolation
doth
abound
much
more
:
The
Child
that
is
beaten
when
it
is
well
,
is
cherished
when
it
is
ill
:
when
persons
are
sick
,
then
you
give
them
cordials
:
God
gives
the
best
of
comforts
in
the
worst
of
times
:
when
the
burden
is
heavy
upon
the
back
,
then
the
peace
of
conscience
is
great
within
:
the
worse
it
is
without
,
the
better
it
is
within
:
when
men
discover
most
of
anger
,
then
God
discovers
most
of
love
.
Fifthly
,
God
is
with
such
in
his
strengthning
presence
,
to
enable
them
,
and
to
support
them
to
undergo
whatever
he
is
pleased
to
call
them
unto
:
this
is
the
way
of
our
good
and
gracious
God
,
he
alwayes
gives
out
strength
as
he
layes
on
affliction
:
he
never
leaves
his
Children
alone
in
this
respect
:
he
will
be
with
them
to
support
them
:
though
it
may
be
not
to
deliver
,
yet
he
wi●l
certainly
be
with
them
to
support
;
the
rod
and
the
staff
they
go
together
,
Psal
.
23.4
.
the
afflicting
rod
,
and
the
supporting
staff
:
when
one
hand
is
upon
the
Saint
to
afflict
,
then
the
other
hand
is
underneat●
the
Saint
to
support
:
Isay
41.10
.
I
will
uphol●
thee
,
I
will
strengthen
thee
;
fear
not
,
I
will
help
thee
,
yea
,
I
will
uphold
thee
with
the
right
hand
of
my
righteousness
.
This
David
found
,
,
I
cryed
unto
the
Lord
in
my
distress
,
he
answered
me
,
and
strengthned
me
in
my
inward
man
,
Psal
.
138.3
.
Oh
when
men
afflict
,
God
supports
:
when
men
put
the
Children
of
God
into
deep
waters
,
then
God
takes
them
by
the
chin
,
and
holds
them
up
,
that
they
shall
not
sink
and
be
drowned
.
Sixthly
,
God
is
with
them
in
his
sympathizing
presence
:
Oh
he
hath
a
tender
sence
of
all
the
sorrows
and
calamities
of
his
people
!
Oh
it
grieves
him
when
they
are
grieved
!
they
that
tonch
them
,
tough
the
apple
of
his
eye
:
in
all
their
afflictions
he
is
afflicted
,
Saul
,
Saul
,
Why
persecutest
thou
me
?
Every
blow
that
is
given
to
them
,
God
bears
a
part
of
it
himself
:
as
they
are
sensible
of
Gods
dishonour
,
so
God
is
sensible
of
their
sufferings
;
it
pains
him
to
the
heart
to
see
his
Children
wronged
and
abused
by
a
malicious
world
.
Seventhly
,
He
is
with
them
by
his
sanctifying
presence
:
all
their
troubles
are
to
do
them
good
,
and
to
make
them
good
:
and
therefore
the
furnace
it
is
but
to
refine
them
from
their
dross
:
the
pruning
hook
of
affliction
it
is
but
to
cut
off
their
luxuriant
branches
:
God
takes
the
sharp
knife
into
his
hand
and
lances
them
,
but
it
is
only
to
fetch
out
their
corruption
:
by
this
shall
the
iniquity
of
Jacob
be
purged
,
and
this
is
all
the
fruit
,
to
take
away
his
sin
.
Eighthly
,
God
is
with
them
by
his
quickning
presence
,
to
make
their
Prayers
more
fervent
,
to
make
their
requests
to
the
Throne
of
Grace
more
importunate
.
The
children
of
God
cry
most
to
him
when
they
suffer
most
from
men
,
and
their
prayers
are
best
when
their
condition
is
worst
:
Prayer
shortens
affliction
,
and
affliction
heightens
Prayer
:
God
is
with
them
to
hear
their
prayers
.
Oh
the
Prayer
of
the
afflicted
that
comes
up
to
Heaven
!
God
hears
the
sighs
and
groans
of
his
oppressed
ones
,
their
tears
pierce
the
Heavens
,
they
call
upon
God
in
time
of
trouble
,
and
pour
out
their
sorrows
before
the
Lord
,
and
he
doth
hear
them
.
Ninethly
,
God
is
with
them
by
his
raising
pres●nce
to
raise
up
their
hearts
higher
,
to
elevate
their
souls
,
and
bring
them
more
near
to
himself
.
Gods
people
when
they
meet
with
troubles
in
the
world
,
oh
nothing
so
sweet
unto
them
as
the
enjoyment
of
God
:
then
no
life
so
sweet
unto
them
as
the
life
of
faith
;
then
they
rellish
a
sweetness
in
the
promise
:
then
every
smile
of
God
,
oh
how
welcome
is
it
!
then
all
the
affections
of
their
souls
center
in
God
,
and
run
to
God
:
as
in
winter
time
all
the
sap
of
the
tree
runs
to
the
root
:
in
summer
time
it
spreads
it self
in
the
body
,
but
in
the
winter
goes
to
the
root
:
when
a
man
is
sick
,
all
the
blood
goes
to
the
heart
:
so
in
a
suffering
condition
all
the
affections
of
the
soul
go
to
God
.
But
now
what
are
the
Reasons
why
God
will
not
leave
his
people
that
thus
desire
to
please
him
?
Why
,
God
loves
them
,
therefore
he
will
not
leave
them
;
persons
we
love
we
cannot
leave
:
especially
when
they
are
in
a
distressed
condition
;
and
as
God
hath
set
his
love
upon
them
,
so
they
have
set
their
love
upon
God
,
they
love
God
.
Psal
.
91.15
.
you
have
there
an
expression
,
Because
he
hath
set
his
love
upon
me
,
therefore
I
will
deliver
him
:
he
shall
call
upon
me
,
and
I
will
answer
him
,
I
will
be
with
him
in
trouble
.
God
is
a
God
of
bowels
,
of
great
pity
and
compassion
,
and
therefore
he
will
not
leave
his
people
in
a
time
of
distress
:
you
know
bowels
how
they
stand
in
you
towards
them
that
are
in
misery
;
it
goes
to
the
heart
of
a
merciful
man
to
leave
a
person
in
misery
:
Oh
how
great
are
the
bowels
and
compassions
of
God!
Is
Ephraim
my
son
,
is
a
he
pleasant
childe
?
Oh
my
bowels
are
turned
within
me
,
I
will
have
mercy
on
him
.
2.
Such
as
please
God
shall
have
his
presence
under
suffering
,
because
now
they
need
God
most
:
if
God
will
not
leave
his
people
as
to
temporal
supplies
,
because
they
need
such
and
such
things
;
they
need
meat
,
and
they
need
cloathing
:
surely
much
more
God
will
not
leave
his
children
as
to
spiritual
supplies
,
under
times
of
distress
,
because
then
they
need
God
.
Oh
what
can
a
Believer
do
?
or
what
can
a
Believer
suffer
when
God
leaves
him
;
his
strength
is
in
God
:
his
support
is
in
God
:
his
comfort
is
in
God
:
his
all
is
in
God
,
and
therefore
if
God
now
leave
him
,
what
will
become
of
him
?
he
needs
God
at
all
times
,
but
never
so
much
as
when
his
condition
is
dark
and
troubled
.
what
was
Sampson
,
that
man
of
so
great
strength
,
when
his
hair
was
gone
?
and
what
is
a
Believer
when
his
God
his
gone
?
3.
God
loves
to
see
his
people
chearful
in
a
time
of
suffering
,
and
therefore
he
is
with
them
;
he
loves
not
that
they
should
walk
dejectly
.
When
God
is
present
,
Paul
and
Silas
can
sing
in
prison
:
the
Apostles
can
rejoyce
,
that
God
honours
them
to
be
reproached
for
him
.
When
God
is
present
,
the
people
of
God
are
not
only
chearful
under
tribulation
,
but
can
glory
:
their
cross
is
their
crown
:
but
if
God
be
withdrawn
,
what
can
there
be
?
drooping
hearts
,
and
pensive
sorrows
.
4.
God
will
not
leave
them
,
because
they
will
not
leave
God
:
God
will
not
leave
them
,
because
they
suffer
for
his
sake
:
were
they
not
tender
of
Gods
glory
,
and
careful
to
please
him
,
they
might
be
free
from
suffering
as
well
as
others
;
but
it
is
for
Gods
sake
they
suffer
;
For
thy
sake
we
are
killed
like
sheep
all
the
day
long
.
Lastly
,
It
is
thus
,
because
God
will
make
it
appear
to
all
the
world
,
that
he
puts
a
difference
between
them
that
desire
to
please
him
,
and
other
men
:
God
hath
a
value
for
such
:
Do
but
see
how
Moses
argues
the
case
with
God
,
Exod
.
33.13
.
and
so
on
,
where
he
comes
to
God
with
a
great
request
,
that
God
should
shew
him
his
way
that
he
might
know
it
:
why
faith
God
to
him
,
My
presence
shall
go
with
thee
.
Moses
said
unto
him
,
It
is
well
thou
art
pleased
to
promise
so
great
a
mercy
;
If
thy
presence
go
not
with
me
,
carry
us
not
hence
:
for
wherein
shall
it
be
known
that
I
and
thy
people
have
found
grace
in
thy
sight
?
Is
it
not
in
this
,
that
thou
goest
with
us
?
Observe
,
Moses
pleads
with
God
,
how
his
favour
,
and
love
,
and
mercy
should
be
with
them
,
unless
he
were
present
with
them
:
and
so
God
,
he
walks
with
his
people
in
trouble
;
for
how
should
the
world
see
God
regarded
them
,
and
did
favour
them
,
unless
he
manifested
his
presence
unto
them
in
a
time
of
trouble
and
affliction
?
The
end
of
the
sixth
Sermon
.
SERMON
VI
Rev.
2.5
.
Remember
therefore
from
whence
thou
art
fallen
,
and
repent
,
and
do
the
first
works
;
or
else
I
will
come
unto
thee
quickly
,
and
will
remove
thy
candlestick
out
of
his
place
,
except
thou
repent
.
CHrist
here
prescribes
pretious
physick
for
the
healing
of
this
languishing
Church
of
Ephesus
:
't
is
compounded
of
a
threefold
ingredient
.
1.
Self-reflection
,
Remember
from
,
&c.
2.
Holy
contrition
and
humiliation
before
the
Lord
,
Repent
.
3.
Thorough
Reformation
,
Do
thy
first
works
.
I
left
the
last
time
upon
the
second
of
these
,
namely
,
Repentance
;
and
that
which
I
did
upon
this
part
of
Christs
advice
was
,
not
so
much
to
open
to
you
the
nature
of
Repentance
(
which
is
not
so
proper
for
this
place
)
as
to
give
in
a
catalogue
or
list
of
such
special
sins
,
as
Christ
doth
expect
that
all
his
people
in
these
three
Nations
should
lay
to
heart
,
and
repent
of
before
the
Lord
,
I
gave
you
in
a
list
eleven
special
sins
that
we
should
repent
of
,
and
humble
our selves
for
before
the
Lord
.
As
1.
Omission
of
duty
,
Prayer
,
reading
the
Word
,
Meditation
,
&c.
any
thing
will
be
for
excuse
to
say
by
duties
,
and
we
are
secretly
glad
of
an
excuse
.
2.
Remisness
in
duty
.
In
things
of
the
world
we
are
all
in
all
,
and
all
in
every
part
;
a
man
cannot
thrust
another
thought
into
us
;
but
in
prayer
,
how
many
things
are
we
doing
?
3.
Hypocris●e
.
How
unlike
are
we
at
home
to
what
abroad
?
and
in
company
to
what
in
secret
?
4.
Pride
:
In
apparel
,
houses
,
parts
,
blood
,
birthright
,
yea
of
grace
it self
,
of
humility
,
Ministers
,
Ordinances
,
&c.
5.
Covetousness
.
Never
did
covetousness
invade
the
professing
party
as
now
:
The
more
goods
men
get
,
the
less
good
they
do
.
6.
Sensuality
.
Voluptuousness
,
wantonness
:
Christians
let
themselves
loose
to
the
Creature
;
lay
out
their
affections
on
things
below
,
as
if
part
in
the
Serpents
curse
as
well
as
their
own
.
7.
Animosities
and
divisions
among
Christians
:
many
have
been
active
to
kindle
,
but
few
to
quench
divisions
.
8.
Uncharitable
censuring
one
another
.
9.
Formality
in
duty
.
Witness
1.
Unprepared
coming
.
2.
Unsutableness
of
spirit
to
:
And
3.
Want
of
reflection
after
duty
,
how
we
have
sped
,
what
we
have
got
;
Sabbath
,
Sacraments
,
comes
and
goes
,
Monday
morning
finds
us
the
same
as
before
.
10.
Mis-pent
Sabbaths
.
Some
prophane
,
others
idle
away
the
Sabbath
,
&c.
11.
Neglect
of
our
Bibles
in
our
families
and
closets
.
I
pray
God
it
forego
not
some
great
evil
coming
upon
you
,
as
before
the
massacre
in
Germany
it
was
observed
,
&c.
I
proceed
.
12.
The
want
of
mutual
forbearance
among
Christians
.
Alas
Christians
know
not
how
to
bear
one
with
another
in
the
least
kind
of
measure
.
Oh
the
short-spiritedness
among
Christians
,
they
cannot
bear
one
anothers
burdens
,
they
cannot
bear
with
one
another
.
't
is
very
sad
,
that
we
that
stand
in
need
of
so
much
forbearance
,
should
express
so
little
to
our
Brother
:
't
is
an
Argument
we
know
not
of
what
spirit
we
are
of
(
as
Christ
told
his
Disciples
.
)
Oh!
how
unlike
to
that
God
whom
we
profess
to
be
our
God
?
He
is
long-suffering
,
patient
,
full
of
goodness
,
gentleness
,
mercy
,
&c.
we
can
bear
nothing
,
we
can
suffer
nothing
one
from
another
.
13.
Our
great
murmuring
against
Reformation
and
Reformers
(
God
hath
heard
the
voice
of
our
murmuring
,
Exod
.
16.
)
As
if
there
had
been
nothing
that
would
have
undone
us
but
Reformation
:
and
truly
God
seems
to
speak
such
a
word
as
that
was
,
Numb
.
7.5
.
in
displeasure
and
anger
,
I
will
make
your
murmurings
to
cease
:
I
will
take
away
the
cause
of
your
murmuring
:
I
would
have
reformed
you
,
and
you
would
not
be
reformed
:
As
Christ
to
Jerusalem
,
I
would
,
but
you
would
not
,
Mat
.
23.
the
time
may
come
when
we
would
,
and
God
will
not
:
when
we
shall
cry
,
Other
Lords
have
had
dominion
over
us
,
&c.
Isa
.
26.13
.
but
thou
Lord
,
set
up
thou
thy
government
:
rule
thou
over
us
:
and
God
may
say
,
No
,
't
is
too
late
,
I
would
have
healed
you
,
and
you
would
not
be
healed
.
14.
The
great
neglect
of
the
care
of
our
Families
.
Truly
't
is
not
the
least
sin
that
threatens
the
removeal
of
our
Candlestick
.
How
generally
have
the
duties
of
Religion
been
let
fall
in
our
families
,
reading
the
Word
,
singing
Psalms
,
&c.
time
was
,
when
one
could
not
have
come
through
the
streets
in
London
on
an
evening
in
the
week-day
,
but
we
might
hear
the
praises
of
God
,
singing
of
Psalms
;
now
it
's
a
stranger
in
the
City
,
even
upon
the
Lords
own
day
.
Oh!
how
have
Governors
of
Families
cast
off
the
care
of
the
souls
that
God
hath
committed
to
them
?
How
careless
are
they
of
the
souls
of
their
yoak-fellows
that
lie
in
their
bosoms
,
of
their
children
,
the
fruit
of
their
loins
,
Masters
of
their
servants
,
&
c
!
And
in
the
mean
time
are
ready
to
stand
up
and
justifie
themselves
with
the
boldness
of
Cain
,
to
say
to
God
,
am
I
my
brothers
keeper
?
Am
I
the
keeper
of
my
yoak-fellows
,
children
,
servants
souls
?
Yes
,
thou
art
the
keeper
,
&c.
God
hath
put
them
into
thy
trust
,
and
if
they
perish
through
thy
fault
,
they
may
die
in
their
sins
,
but
their
blood
shall
be
required
at
thy
hand
.
God
will
say
to
thee
as
he
did
to
Cain
,
Thy
brothers
blood
cryeth
in
my
ear
.
15.
Our
indifferences
as
to
matter
of
faith
and
doctrine
:
That
we
have
not
been
more
zealous
for
the
Truth
of
Christ
,
that
great
trust
and
depositum
which
hath
been
committed
to
us
:
We
have
accounted
it
no
matter
of
what
opinion
or
judgement
men
be
in
these
latter
times
.
't
is
an
univer-saying
,
No
matter
what
judgement
men
be
of
,
so
they
be
Saints
:
as
if
truth
in
the
judgement
did
not
go
to
the
making
up
of
a
Saint
,
as
well
as
holiness
in
the
will
and
affections
:
As
if
Christ
had
not
come
into
the
world
to
bear
witness
of
the
truth
,
which
was
his
great
design
:
as
if
it
were
no
matter
,
if
God
have
the
heart
,
so
the
Devil
be
in
the
head
:
as
if
no
matter
that
be
full
of
darkness
,
so
the
heart
be
for
God
.
16.
The
unsutableness
of
our
conversations
to
the
Gospel
of
Christ
:
't
is
the
only
thing
the
Apostle
puts
the
Philippians
in
mind
of
,
and
commits
to
their
care
,
Phil
.
1.27
.
and
truly
in
these
unhappy
dayes
it
hath
been
the
only
thing
men
have
neglected
and
despised
:
how
little
care
that
our
conversations
should
honour
the
Gospel
?
&c.
17.
Our
living
by
sense
,
and
not
by
faith
.
Surely
(
my
Brethren
)
among
all
the
sins
in
England
that
the
people
of
God
have
cause
to
be
humbled
for
,
there
is
not
any
whereby
we
have
more
provoked
God
then
by
that
sin
of
our
unbelief
:
murmuring
,
and
infidelity
,
have
been
our
two
great
sins
,
for
which
,
it
is
the
wonder
of
Gods
mercy
that
he
hath
not
caused
our
carcasses
to
fall
in
the
wilderness
:
he
may
take
up
that
complaint
of
us
that
he
did
of
Israel
,
Num
.
14.22
.
Because
all
those
men
which
have
seen
my
glory
and
my
miracles
which
I
did
in
Egypt
and
in
the
wilderness
,
and
have
tempted
me
now
these
ten
times
,
and
have
not
hearkened
to
my
voice
,
surely
they
shall
not
see
the
land
,
&c.
And
this
is
the
lamentation
we
may
take
up
,
that
truly
to
this
very
day
we
have
not
faith
enough
to
carry
us
from
one
miracle
to
another
,
from
one
deliverance
to
another
,
from
one
salvation
to
another
:
let
one
deliverance
passe
over
our
head
,
and
no
sooner
one
wave
rises
higher
then
another
,
but
we
are
ready
to
cry
out
with
Peter
.
Lord
save
me
,
I
perish
:
and
well
were
it
if
our
fears
did
issue
into
tears
,
and
cryes
after
Christ
:
we
rather
are
ready
to
cry
out
,
as
those
in
Ezek
.
37.11
.
Our
bones
are
dryed
,
and
our
hope
is
lost
,
we
are
cut
off
for
our
parts
.
We
are
a
people
that
never
knew
how
to
honour
God
in
any
distress
God
hath
brought
us
into
;
never
learnt
to
glorifie
God
by
believing
:
if
we
cannot
see
him
,
we
cannot
believe
him
:
surely
that
which
God
hath
done
for
us
in
such
a
succession
of
miracles
,
it
might
well
at
least
have
been
food
for
our
faith
during
our
sojourning
:
In
our
pilgrimage
we
might
have
learned
by
all
that
we
have
seen
to
believe
God
:
we
might
have
made
experience
to
be
the
food
of
our
faith
:
and
upon
all
the
providences
of
divine
Power
,
Wisdome
and
Goodness
we
might
have
discoursed
our selves
into
belief
,
as
David
,
1
Sam
.
17.37
.
The
Lord
that
delivered
me
out
of
the
paw
of
the
Lion
,
and
of
the
Bear
,
he
will
deliver
me
out
of
the
hand
of
this
Philistine
.
So
Paul
,
He
hath
delivered
,
and
doth
deliver
;
we
trust
he
will
also
deliver
.
Oh
my
Brethren
!
we
dishonour
God
,
and
starve
our
faith
,
by
forgetting
our
experiences
,
while
we
proclaim
by
our
own
Unbelief
,
That
we
have
a
God
that
we
dare
not
trust
.
If
we
perish
we
may
thank
ou●
selves
for
it
:
surely
if
we
miscarry
,
that
account
may
be
given
for
it
that
we
find
,
Mat
.
13.58
.
because
of
their
unbelief
.
There
is
a
Rest
of
God
before
us
;
if
we
do
not
enter
in
,
it
is
because
of
our
unbelief
.
18.
Want
of
sympathy
with
the
bleeding
,
gasping
,
groaning
,
dying
Churches
of
Jesus
Christ
.
They
have
been
in
great
afflictions
round
about
;
have
call'd
unto
us
,
Pity
me
!
Oh!
pity
me
my
Friends
!
for
the
hand
of
God
is
gone
out
against
me
.
We
cannot
look
any
way
but
we
see
cause
of
bitter
mourning
;
but
we
have
not
laid
the
blood
of
Germany
,
Lituania
,
Piedmont
,
&c.
to
heart
;
therefore
God
may
justly
lay
it
to
our
Charge
.
Want
of
fellow-feeling
with
our
Brethren
in
their
afflictions
,
it
is
a
kind
of
Persecution
,
a
kind
of
being
accessarie
to
their
Sufferings
.
That
we
have
not
mourned
,
wept
bled
with
them
;
that
we
have
not
lyen
in
the
dust
,
smote
on
our
thighs
,
&c.
God
may
justly
say
to
us
,
as
Am.
6.6
,
7.
They
shall
go
captive
with
the
first
that
go
captive
,
because
they
are
not
grieved
for
the
affliction
of
Joseph
.
The
word
in
the
Hebrew
signifies
,
None
of
them
have
been
sick
for
the
affliction
of
Ioseph
:
Oh
my
Brethren
!
when
did
we
go
to
bed
sick
for
the
afflictions
of
Gods
people
abroad
?
when
did
their
miseries
cost
us
an
hours
sleep
?
or
a
meal
?
meat
?
when
did
we
lye
in
the
dust
,
and
cry
out
,
Ah
Lord
!
their
Glory
?
Because
we
have
not
shed
tears
for
their
blood
,
God
may
justly
say
,
The
next
turn
of
Persecution
shall
be
yours
,
Because
you
have
not
been
afflicted
in
the
afflictions
of
my
people
,
&c.
19.
Our
grievous
unsensibleness
of
Gods
Dishonour
,
Religion
never
suffered
the
like
as
it
hath
done
these
latter
daies
by
the
pride
and
hypocrisie
of
some
Pretenders
to
it
;
Gods
name
hath
been
thereby
blasphemed
by
an
evil
and
hypocritical
generation
;
the
people
of
God
have
lyen
under
the
greatest
reproaches
and
contempts
that
ever
any
did
under
the
Heavens
;
and
yet
all
this
while
we
have
not
been
concerned
in
it
:
carried
our selves
as
if
unconcern'd
in
the
reproaches
of
Religion
;
Blasphemies
reflected
upon
the
name
of
God
.
Who
,
in
these
times
of
Blasphemy
,
have
gone
in
secret
?
lyen
in
the
dust
?
and
cryed
with
ho●y
Ioshuah
,
What
wilt
thou
do
unto
thy
great
name
?
Jos
.
7.4
.
We
have
not
laboured
to
preserve
in
our
own
Souls
or
stir
up
in
our
Brethren
a
holy
sence
of
Gods
name
,
as
those
primitive
Saints
,
Mal
,
3.16
.
Where
are
they
that
have
been
affected
with
,
and
afflicted
for
the
sufferings
of
the
name
of
God
?
Oh
consider
!
how
little
is
God
and
Religion
beholden
to
us
for
our
tears
,
sighes
or
groans
?
What
is
become
of
that
Childelike
spirit
,
that
was
wont
to
possess
the
spirits
of
Gods
people
?
't
is
perished
;
and
with
it
,
without
special
timely
Repentance
,
we
shall
perish
also
.
20.
That
Epidemical
sinne
of
self-seeking
,
and
self-pleasing
.
Oh
my
Brethren
!
we
may
revive
that
complaint
of
the
Apostle
,
All
seek
their
own
,
not
the
things
which
are
Iesus
Christs
,
1
Phil
.
2.21
.
This
,
This
hath
been
the
source
of
all
our
miseries
.
While
some
had
power
in
their
hands
to
have
done
great
things
for
God
,
what
did
they
doe
,
but
neglect
the
interest
and
trust
in
their
hands
,
and
fell
a
feathering
their
own
nests
,
and
building
to
themselves
Houses
and
Namcs
,
that
they
thought
would
continue
for
ever
;
and
to
divide
the
spoyle
among
themselves
,
as
if
their
own
game
they
hunted
:
and
others
in
inferiour
stations
began
to
divide
,
and
every
one
began
to
snatch
,
as
if
the
dust
of
the
earth
would
not
serve
every
one
for
a
handfull
;
and
in
the
mean
time
,
a
sea
of
Errour
,
like
an
inundation
,
hath
been
ready
to
overturn
us
.
Yea
,
all
men
seeking
to
be
pleased
,
not
to
please
;
whereas
our
dutie
is
,
to
study
to
please
,
not
to
be
pleased
,
&c.
You
see
in
all
this
I
have
not
mentioned
one
of
those
grosse
prophanesses
that
stare
Heaven
in
the
face
;
as
Drunkeness
,
filthy
and
abominable
Whoredome
,
Fornication
,
poured
out
in
every
place
,
hor●i●le
Blasphemy
,
contempt
of
God
and
Religion
,
prophanation
of
Gods
Sabboth
,
&c.
because
I
speak
now
to
those
that
are
Professors
.
I
have
been
giving
in
a
Catalogue
of
the
sinnes
of
those
that
professe
the
name
of
Christ
,
that
relate
to
Christ
by
a
special
Engagement
and
Relation
;
these
have
b●en
the
sinnes
of
Gods
family
.
And
if
we
would
have
God
repent
of
the
evil
of
punishment
,
we
had
need
to
make
haste
to
repent
of
the
evil
of
sinne
:
We
have
been
a
long
time
in
sinning
,
we
had
need
be
a
long
time
in
repenting
.
I
tell
you
Christians
,
we
have
been
these
late
20.
years
doing
nothing
else
but
sinning
against
God
;
and
should
God
let
us
live
twenty
years
more
,
it
would
be
too
little
to
weep
for
the
provocations
thereof
.
Learn
to
lay
these
and
other
sinnes
so
to
heart
,
that
God
may
never
lay
them
to
your
charge
.
The
third
adv●c●
Christ
gives
here
for
the
prevention
of
the
remov●l
of
her
Candlestick
,
is
Reformation
,
[
do
the
first
works
]
Reformation
,
that
indeed
is
a
fruit
and
evidence
●f
sound
Rep●ntance
:
Repentance
is
nothing
else
but
the
breaking
of
the
heart
for
and
from
sinne
.
I
have
spoken
of
it
merely
as
it
is
the
con●rition
of
the
Soul
for
sinne
;
I
come
to
speak
a
word
of
the
other
part
,
as
it
consists
in
turning
to
God
,
and
doing
our
first
works
.
This
is
the
method
God
prescribes
his
people
,
Lam
.
3.39
.
Wherefore
doth
a
living
man
complain
,
&c.
under
Gods
afflicting
hand
,
instead
of
reforming
?
Men
are
prone
to
fall
a
complaining
,
not
only
naturally
,
as
Irrational
creatures
may
under
some
pinching
extremity
;
but
sinfully
,
i.e.
when
their
natural
grief
is
let
out
in
a
distempered
and
inordinate
manner
;
when
natural
grones
are
accompanied
with
unscriptural
affections
,
which
vents
it self
.
1.
Sometimes
upon
the
affliction
,
as
if
but
one
intolerable
burden
in
the
world
,
and
God
must
needs
lay
that
upon
them
.
Lam
.
1.12
.
&
3
,
1.
&
7.10
.
2.
Sometimes
of
instruments
;
thus
Esau
complains
of
his
brother
;
is
he
not
rightly
called
Iacob
a
Supplanter
?
of
his
Father
,
hast
thou
but
one
blessing
,
&c.
Gen.
27.3
,
4.
of
any
thing
rather
than
of
himself
;
he
doth
not
say
,
Am
I
not
rightly
called
Esau
?
What
a
wretch
am
I
that
have
despised
and
sold
my
blessing
?
Mostly
we
complain
of
that
which
deserves
no
blame
,
the
guilty
of
the
innocent
;
1
Kings
18.7
.
Isa
.
10.5
.
Ier
.
8.
or
we
pore
too
m●ch
upon
second
causes
,
or
complain
of
instruments
not
of
our selves
or
of
wicked
men
,
not
of
wickedness
;
of
their
Cruelty
,
more
than
of
their
Blasphemy
;
of
their
injuries
against
us
,
more
than
as
Gods
enemies
;
or
more
of
revenge
in
our
Complaints
,
than
murmuring
;
our
complaints
concerning
their
afflicting
us
,
not
accompanied
with
our
prayers
for
their
Conversion
,
&c.
3.
Sometimes
of
God
himself
,
not
as
one
of
his
Children
,
who
complains
1.
To
God
,
not
of
God
;
thus
Christ
,
My
God
,
my
God
,
&c.
2.
With
a
holy
Confidence
,
my
God
,
my
God
;
two
words
of
faith
,
for
one
word
of
fear
,
&c.
3.
In
his
Complaints
,
is
very
tender
of
Gods
gloo
;
affraid
to
think
or
speak
a
hard
or
uncomely
thought
or
word
of
God
.
4.
Carefully
distinguishes
between
what
God
doth
,
and
what
man
doth
;
observes
and
separates
the
unrighteousness
of
men
from
the
righteousness
of
God
.
5.
With
humble
inquiry
what
cause
may
be
of
his
dispensation
,
Iob
10.2
.
&
34.31
.
6.
With
a
disposition
to
bring
up
his
will
to
God
;
not
that
God
should
bring
down
his
will
to
him
;
if
it
be
possible
let
this
Cup
pass
;
however
,
glorifie
thy
name
,
provide
for
thy
own
glory
,
and
do
with
me
as
thou
pleasest
.
But
as
a
sinfull
Creature
,
sometimes
ready
to
call
Providence
in
question
,
Ez.
8.12
.
or
to
break
forth
and
charge
God
foolishly
,
either
of
too
much
severity
,
Ez.
18.2
,
25.
or
of
too
long
delay
,
Is.
49.14
.
or
their
mournings
are
turned
into
murmurings
,
Num
.
14.27
.
or
their
complaints
are
mixed
with
unbelief
,
Ps.
78.19
.
or
of
their
punishment
,
not
of
their
sinne
;
and
nothing
will
satisfie
them
but
deliverance
.
Now
this
is
not
the
way
;
for
this
way
of
complaining
is
,
1.
Fruitlesse
;
a
House
on
Fire
is
not
quenched
with
tears
;
Murmuring
will
not
scatter
the
Clouds
.
2.
Causeless
;
Thou
hast
thy
life
for
a
prey
,
Jer
.
4.5
,
6.
What
a
living
man
and
complain
,
and
that
when
't
is
for
the
punishment
of
his
sinnes
?
this
kind
of
complaining
is
causeless
;
if
you
compare
sinne
and
punishment
together
,
there
's
no
propo●tion
;
for
sinne
is
a
transgression
against
an
infinite
God
;
punishment
but
an
affliction
upon
the
finite
Creature
:
Sinne
is
an
evil
ag●inst
God
;
punishment
an
evil
against
the
Creature
:
Or
,
if
you
consider
what
sinne
is
in
its
nature
,
't
is
a
contrariety
to
Gods
nature
;
(
God
is
holy
;
Sinne
impuritie
)
A
contradiction
to
Gods
will
;
(
God
saith
,
Do
this
;
the
Sinner
saith
,
I
will
not
:
God
saith
,
Do
not
this
abominable
thing
which
I
hate
;
the
Sinner
saith
,
I
will
:
)
't
is
the
transgression
of
Gods
pure
and
holy
Law
;
nay
,
't
is
a
practical
blaspheming
against
all
the
names
of
God
;
the
rape
of
Gods
mercy
,
and
the
dare
of
Gods
justice
,
the
challenge
of
Gods
power
;
Sinne
gives
the
lye
to
Gods
truth
,
and
the
fool
to
Gods
wisdome
.
And
what
can
Sinne
do
more
than
to
take
away
Gods
good
name
?
Gods
being
?
and
that
,
Sin
would
do
.
Or
,
't
is
causeless
,
if
you
consider
against
whom
sinne
is
,
i.e.
God
himself
,
who
is
a
jealous
God
;
now
a
Sinner
takes
another
Lover
into
his
bosome
befo●e
his
eyes
;
yea
he
is
a
holy
,
righteous
,
omnipotent
,
almighty
,
living
God
:
Thoughts
of
this
may
well
keep
us
from
compla●ning
.
Indeed
whatever
our
a●fliction
be
,
we
have
as
much
cause
to
give
thanks
as
to
mourn
;
whether
you
consider
,
whatever
the
punishment
be
,
it
might
be
worse
;
or
do
but
look
well
into
it
,
you
will
see
more
Mercy
than
Affliction
,
Psal
.
119
75.
3.
Sinful
.
There
is
in
it
,
1.
unthankfulnesse
;
while
we
complain
of
one
Affl●ction
,
we
overlook
a
thousand
Mercies
;
whereas
true
Grace
is
ingenuous
,
and
can
see
a
little
Kindnesse
mingled
with
a
great
deal
of
Severity
.
The
Chu●ch
of
God
in
captivity
comparing
her
affl●ctions
with
her
mercies
,
breaks
forth
,
It
is
of
the
Lords
mercy
that
we
are
not
consumed
,
Lam
.
3.22
.
blessed
be
God
,
't
is
not
yet
so
bad
,
but
it
might
be
worse
;
2
Cor
.
4.8
.
We
are
troubled
on
every
side
,
yet
not
distressed
:
though
laid
wait
for
,
beset
on
every
side
,
put
to
strive
and
struggle
,
yet
we
escape
;
God
gives
an
issue
in
the
Temptation
:
we
are
perplexed
,
but
not
in
despair
;
we
are
not
so
helpless
that
we
know
not
whither
to
turn
our selves
;
we
have
a
God
to
go
to
,
as
bad
as
things
are
;
the
name
of
the
Lord
is
a
strong
tower
:
persecuted
,
but
not
forsaken
;
we
are
shaken
out
,
but
not
to
shivers
;
persecuted
,
but
not
conquered
;
our
God
hath
not
utterly
forsaken
us
:
Cast
down
but
not
destroyed
Ps.
118.13
.
we
are
cast
down
,
but
not
cast
off
.
Th●s
Luther
,
They
may
thrust
me
back
,
but
they
cannot
thrust
me
down
;
they
may
crush
me
,
but
they
cannot
kill
me
:
or
,
they
may
kill
me
,
but
they
cannot
hurt
me
;
they
may
shew
their
teeth
,
but
they
cant't
devour
.
Is
it
a
Feaver
?
it
might
have
been
eternal
flames
;
Is
it
Scarcity
?
there
might
be
universal
famine
;
Is
it
the
danger
of
losing
the
Gospel
?
't
is
the
mercy
of
God
it
is
not
done
already
:
Are
we
in
Captivity
?
we
might
have
been
in
Hell
;
are
we
in
Prison
?
it
might
have
been
Tophet
:
The
Lord
hath
chastened
me
sore
,
but
he
hath
not
given
me
over
unto
death
.
Ps.
118.18
.
Though
men
have
lost
their
Bowels
,
Gods
compassions
fail
not
;
God
's
as
faithfull
as
ever
;
he
hath
taken
away
some
of
our
mercies
,
but
he
hath
not
taken
away
all
;
he
hath
left
us
more
than
he
hath
taken
:
They
are
new
,
they
are
renewed
every
morning
;
when
old
mercies
are
spent
,
God
sends
us
new
;
he
is
the
Father
of
Mercies
,
begets
new
mercies
every
moment
.
Who
can
number
or
measure
his
mercies
of
one
day
?
whatever
our
Fears
are
,
Oh
blessed
be
God
,
he
loads
us
with
mercies
.
Now
the
Complainer
overlooks
all
these
;
there
's
much
unthankfulness
in
it
,
and
that
a
kind
of
Atheisme
,
She
knew
not
that
I
gave
her
corn
and
wine
,
&c.
Hos
.
2.8
.
2.
Pride
;
only
by
pride
comes
contention
;
men
never
quarrel
with
God
about
their
Condition
,
but
't
is
long
of
the
pride
of
their
heart
.
Proud
man
would
fain
sinne
,
and
not
hear
from
God
;
would
take
liberty
to
sinne
,
but
would
not
have
God
take
liberty
to
punish
,
Isay
8.3
.
God
must
take
notice
of
our
Duties
,
not
of
our
Sinnes
.
God
shall
hear
of
it
,
if
he
take
not
notice
of
our
prayers
;
but
it
shall
be
by
complaining
if
he
take
notice
of
our
sinnes
.
A
proud
man
whatever
he
hath
,
it
no
more
than
his
due
;
and
whatever
he
wants
,
God's
his
debtor
,
Hosea
6.13
.
The
want
of
a
Complement
undoeth
them
in
the
midst
o●
honour
:
If
we
want
but
one
thing
our
hearts
would
have
,
surely
nature
is
proud
and
ready
to
pick
quarrels
with
God
on
the
least
occasion
;
nay
if
he
will
not
give
that
mercy
we
would
,
take
all
,
&c.
3.
Rebellion
;
God
strikes
h●m
for
sin
,
he
strikes
against
●od
;
Ier
.
31.18
.
God
draws
one
way
,
and
he
another
,
&c.
4.
Unbelief
.
He
that
complains
of
his
punishment
,
never
believed
sin
to
be
so
great
an
evil
,
or
God
to
be
such
a
One
as
revealed
in
the
Word
.
5.
Interpretative
Blasphemy
.
1.
While
we
dispute
our
afflictions
,
and
wrangle
with
the
present
dispensation
,
what
is
it
but
to
make
our selves
wiser
than
God
?
We
seem
to
tell
God
how
it
might
have
been
better
,
and
so
we
do
as
it
were
give
God
Counsel
:
When
he
calls
for
Obedience
,
is
not
that
Blasphemy
to
set
up
our
wisdome
against
Gods
?
2.
While
we
complain
of
Punishment
,
we
take
sins
part
against
God
;
we
do
as
it
were
justifie
sin
,
and
judge
God
:
God
is
unrighteous
to
punish
such
a
sin
as
this
with
such
grievous
Afflictions
.
3.
By
Complaining
we
do
as
it
were
summon
God
to
our
Bar
,
to
come
and
give
an
account
of
his
action
at
our
Tribunal
.
What
poor
miserable
Creatures
are
we
,
that
in
our
Afflictions
are
so
far
from
helping
our selves
,
that
we
commonly
add
:
to
our
own
misery
!
No
Affliction
is
intolerable
,
till
sin
come
in
it
.
The
yoke
God
hath
made
easie
,
we
make
intolerable
,
and
make
God
to
be
our
enemy
,
while
he
by
Affliction
would
become
our
friend
.
Now
this
being
found
not
to
be
the
way
;
that
which
God
counsels
and
advises
,
is
,
1.
Self
Examination
:
[
Let
us
search
and
try
our
wayes
.
]
Sin
and
Hypocrisie
lies
close
and
deep
;
therefore
we
must
take
pains
,
dig
to
the
bottom
,
set
up
a
Tribunal
in
our
own
Conscience
,
summon
,
try
,
judge
our selves
over
and
over
,
in
Gods
presence
:
He
stands
at
our
Closet
Doores
,
to
hear
what
we
will
say
,
Ier
.
8.6
.
before
execution
;
what
Indictments
we
will
bring
in
against
our selves
.
We
can
tell
what
such
a
Drunkard
,
such
an
unclean
person
,
&c.
hath
done
;
but
no
man
saith
,
What
have
I
done
?
My
pride
,
my
unthankfulnesse
,
my
unfruitfulnesse
,
&c.
2.
Reformation
.
[
and
turn
again
to
the
Lord
.
]
Sin
is
aversio
a
Deo
&
conversio
ad
creaturam
,
Reformation
is
a
turning
again
from
the
cretaure
to
God
.
3.
Frequent
and
fervent
prayer
:
[
Let
us
lift
up
]
There
's
the
frequency
,
let
s
do
nothing
else
but
pray
;
let
s
be
continually
lifting
up
our
prayers
;
make
your
houses
houses
of
prayer
:
Thus
David
,
Thou
foughtest
against
me
without
a
Cause
(
Did
he
take
Counsel
against
Princes
to
be
disloyal
?
To
take
up
Arms
?
No.
)
But
I
gave
my self
unto
prayer
,
Psal
.
L09
.
4.
Therefore
if
you
prayed
before
,
now
do
nothing
else
;
it
notes
habitual
and
constant
prayer
.
[
Our
Hearts
with
our
Hands
]
to
crave
,
and
as
it
were
to
pull
down
mercy
,
as
if
we
would
wrestle
with
God
,
and
say
,
Nay
,
I
will
not
let
thee
go
,
until
thou
blesse
me
,
Gen.
32.26
.
it
notes
our
fervency
:
And
for
our
encouragement
,
it
is
[
Unto
God
in
the
Heavens
.
]
which
expresses
his
Soveraignty
,
Omnisciency
,
Omnipotency
,
Everlastingnesse
,
&c.
4.
Judging
our selves
,
or
Confession
of
sin
[
We
have
transgressed
.
]
5.
Aggravating
our
sins
[
and
have
rebelled
]
i
.
e
.
we
have
turned
sin
into
Rebellion
;
Rebellion
hath
been
the
aggravation
of
our
sins
;
we
have
sinned
against
the
clearest
light
,
dearest
love
,
&c.
Nehem
.
9.
Ezra
9.
Dan
.
9.
6.
Justifying
God
[
thou
hast
not
pardoned
,
]
A
word
,
not
of
murmurring
,
complaining
,
or
accusing
God
of
hard
dealing
;
but
by
way
of
justifying
God
;
we
have
transgressed
,
therefore
thou
hast
not
pardoned
:
Why
should'st
thou
repent
of
the
evil
of
punishment
,
when
we
have
not
repented
of
the
evil
of
sin
?
Thou
hast
punished
us
lesse
the●
our
Iniquities
deserve
.
So
in
the
Text
[
Do
the
first
works
]
Sin
is
a
departure
from
God
;
Repentance
a
comming
back
again
to
God
.
Turn
thou
to
him
from
whom
the
Children
of
Israel
have
deeply
revolted
.
The
soul
hath
many
turnings
and
windings
;
but
there
's
the
best
motion
of
all
when
the
Soul
(
with
the
Dove
)
returns
to
God
,
from
whom
it
came
.
Apostacy
is
the
losse
of
our
first
love
:
Repentance
is
the
Recovery
of
it
,
and
Reformation
is
the
doing
of
our
first
works
.
I
have
not
time
to
enlarge
as
I
desire
;
I
shall
onely
offer
a
few
things
,
that
might
help
to
quicken
you
to
this
great
duty
.
My
Brethren
,
we
have
no
great
cause
to
boast
of
Englands
first
love
:
Never
so
good
as
it
should
be
yet
many
can
remember
when
England
hath
been
much
better
then
t
is
.
Time
was
,
when
Doctrines
have
been
more
sound
;
Discipline
more
excercised
for
the
suppressing
of
sin
and
profanenesse
;
Ordinances
kept
more
pure
from
sinful
mixtures
;
when
London
kept
Sabbaths
better
then
now
;
loved
their
Godly
Ministers
more
then
now
;
honoured
them
that
were
set
over
her
,
for
their
works
sake
;
would
have
thought
nothing
too
good
for
a
faithful
Minister
;
when
Christians
loved
one
another
with
a
deare
hearty-fervent
love
;
when
there
was
lesse
Complement
,
but
more
real
love
and
affection
among
Christians
;
when
Christians
improved
their
meetings
,
converse
,
Christian
Conference
,
and
other
soul
duties
to
better
purpose
then
now
;
not
to
foolish
disputations
,
or
wanton
sensual
excesses
,
but
to
their
mutual
edification
;
when
they
improved
their
time
for
comparing
their
evidences
,
communicating
their
experiences
,
and
building
up
one
another
in
their
most
holy
faith
;
when
there
was
more
Industry
in
Professors
then
now
,
to
bring
in
Converts
;
when
private
Christians
though
it
their
duty
to
be
subservient
to
the
work
of
their
Ministers
,
to
bring
in
others
to
Christ
,
especially
their
Family
.
Time
was
when
more
care
of
Young
Converts
then
now
;
when
none
could
have
looked
out
after
Religion
,
but
some
or
other
ready
to
lend
them
their
hand
,
and
shew
them
the
way
,
explaining
it
clearly
to
them
;
but
now
Young
Converts
may
be
snapt
into
separations
and
errour
,
and
none
looks
after
them
.
Time
was
when
more
care
of
the
truly
godly
poor
;
when
errour
was
more
odious
;
when
Popery
was
more
hated
then
now
;
when
the
name
of
a
Toleration
would
have
made
Christians
to
have
trembled
;
when
Christians
were
better
acquainted
with
their
Bibles
;
when
more
time
spent
in
secret
prayer
;
when
more
tender
of
one
anothers
Names
and
Honours
,
would
heal
one
anothers
Reputations
,
and
would
spread
the
lap
of
Charity
over
those
misreports
and
scandals
that
might
be
cast
upon
them
;
when
Christians
rejoyced
more
in
one
anothers
good
and
mourned
in
one
anothers
sufferings
;
when
Christians
did
more
earnestly
contend
for
the
faith
once
delivered
to
the
Saints
,
&c.
Oh
do
you
,
not
onely
your
first
works
,
but
our
fore-fathers
first
works
:
Be
as
zealous
for
God
and
his
truths
,
as
tender
,
mutually
careful
of
one
another
and
as
they
.
Our
fears
be
very
great
,
and
truly
our
provocations
be
greater
;
our
dangers
are
great
,
but
our
sins
greater
yet
here
is
a
word
,
here
is
matter
of
incourageiment
,
that
yet
there
is
Balm
in
Gilead
,
Phisick
of
Christs
own
composition
,
for
the
reviving
and
healing
of
a
back-sliding
people
.
Christians
Christ
Jesus
is
become
your
Phisician
,
he
hath
prescribed
you
a
potion
made
up
of
these
three
ingredients
,
Self
Deflection
,
Holy
Contrition
,
Thorow
Reformation
.
Christians
,
now
take
this
Receipt
,
Christ
advises
you
,
if
you
will
not
,
there
is
no
way
but
one
,
Or
else
I
will
come
unto
thee
quickly
,
and
will
remove
thy
Candlestick
.
There
is
yet
a
means
or
two
I
find
in
Scripture
for
the
preventing
of
threatned
ruin
that
hath
been
very
near
,
that
God
hath
prescribed
for
a
people
or
person
in
great
danger
,
when
ready
to
be
cut
off
and
destroyed
.
Now
that
which
I
would
commend
to
you
,
in
reference
to
what
you
would
beg
of
God
for
England
,
is
,
First
,
In
your
addressing
your self
to
God
for
that
mercy
your
souls
are
set
upon
,
and
you
wrestle
with
God
for
,
that
you
would
make
some
special
Vow
to
God
.
I
find
the
Saints
have
done
so
;
when
reduced
to
great
Straits
,
not
knowing
what
to
do
:
Thus
Jacob
vowed
a
Vow
,
saying
,
If
God
will
be
with
me
,
and
will
keep
me
in
this
way
that
I
go
,
and
will
give
me
bread
to
eat
,
and
raiment
to
put
on
,
so
that
I
come
again
to
my
fathers
house
in
peace
;
then
shall
the
Lord
be
my
God
.
And
this
Stone
which
I
here
set
for
a
pillar
,
shall
be
Gods
house
.
Gen.
28.20
,
21
,
22.
The
special
thing
Jacob
vows
,
is
,
that
he
would
continue
in
the
pure
worship
of
his
fore-fathers
,
that
he
would
still
honour
God
as
his
God
,
in
that
way
he
would
be
worshipped
;
the
special
thing
is
,
that
he
would
build
a
house
for
the
worship
of
God
;
here
he
would
erect
a
place
of
publick
worship
.
And
thus
Israel
vowed
a
vow
unto
the
Lord
,
and
said
,
If
thou
wilt
indeed
deliver
this
people
into
my
hand
,
then
I
will
utterly
destroy
their
Cities
.
Num
.
21.2
.
They
vowed
a
vow
they
would
not
spare
any
of
the
enemies
of
God
,
if
he
would
deliver
them
into
their
hands
.
Thus
Jephthah
.
Hannah
,
David
,
&c.
Judg
.
11.30
.
1
Sam
.
1.11
.
Psal
.
132.1
,
2.
Certainly
in
times
of
great
distresse
,
t
is
not
improper
or
uncomely
,
but
that
which
God
may
expect
and
take
well
,
that
you
make
some
special
Vow
,
if
God
would
prevent
your
fears
;
if
God
would
continue
forfeited
mercies
,
dearer
to
you
then
your
lives
,
you
would
set
apart
some
special
thing
for
God
,
something
for
the
propagation
of
the
Gospel
abroad
,
for
the
maintenance
of
a
godly
ministry
at
home
,
for
setting
up
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
in
the
dark
corners
of
the
Kingdom
,
&c.
This
must
have
some
cautions
with
it
;
as
1.
We
must
be
sure
our
Vow
be
of
what
is
in
our
own
power
;
we
must
not
make
vows
of
that
which
is
none
of
our
own
.
I
hate
Robbery
for
burnt
offerings
.
We
must
not
make
a
vow
to
God
of
that
which
hath
been
unjustly
or
unrighteously
taken
away
,
or
withheld
from
any
.
't
is
Sacriledg
instead
of
a
Sacrifice
.
2.
It
must
be
of
things
warrantable
and
justifiable
by
the
Word
.
3.
It
must
be
of
such
things
that
we
are
not
bound
to
doe
,
before
vows
,
by
the
standing
Obligation
of
Religion
,
and
of
our
Profession
;
but
of
something
that
is
in
our
own
choice
,
that
we
will
voluntarily
make
a
free-will
offering
of
to
God
.
4.
We
must
take
heed
that
we
do
not
entertain
a
superstitious
thought
of
our
own
vowes
,
as
if
we
had
merited
a
mercy
at
Gods
hands
by
our
vowes
;
God
looks
for
some
special
vow
at
our
hands
,
that
we
may
shew
how
much
we
prize
and
value
the
mercy
we
would
have
,
that
we
would
be
content
to
part
with
any
thing
,
though
to
the
halfe
of
our
Estate
for
it
.
2.
Another
thing
I
find
,
is
,
that
in
the
mean
time
we
should
do
something
by
way
of
extraordinary
bounty
and
charity
to
the
relief
of
Gods
indigent
Servants
.
Thus
the
Prophet
Daniel
,
Wherefore
,
O
King
,
let
my
counsel
be
acceptable
to
thee
;
break
off
thy
Sins
by
R●ghteousnesse
,
and
thine
Iniquities
by
shewing
mercy
to
the
poor
,
if
it
may
be
a
lengthening
of
thy
tranquillity
,
Dan.
4.27
.
The
Prophet
advises
him
to
break
off
his
Sinnes
by
Righteousnesse
,
there
's
Reformation
;
and
besides
Reformation
,
that
he
would
do
something
in
an
extraordinary
way
to
the
relief
of
the
poor
.
Mercy
to
the
poor
,
what
's
that
?
Interpreters
conceive
,
by
the
poor
here
,
he
understands
Gods
poor
,
i.e.
the
poor
Jews
,
that
were
now
in
the
Babylonian
captivity
;
he
advises
he
would
do
something
by
way
of
sympathy
to
the
Jews
,
to
ease
their
yoaks
and
oppressions
;
break
off
thy
Iniquities
by
pitying
&
shewing
mercy
to
thy
poor
Captives
under
thy
power
now
at
this
time
;
take
off
their
yoake
,
ease
their
burdens
,
and
restore
them
to
their
liberties
again
.
Thus
do
you
and
those
that
have
been
the
instruments
of
your
Conversion
,
or
Edification
,
set
apart
something
extraordinarie
for
their
relief
and
supply
.
The
Prophet
Daniel
seems
to
advise
this
to
the
King
as
it
were
,
by
way
of
satisfaction
.
There
be
two
things
in
Repentance
;
in
wrongs
we
have
done
there
must
be
Confession
,
and
Satisfaction
or
Restoration
:
He
seems
to
advise
this
to
make
up
compleat
R●pentance
;
namely
,
to
make
Restoration
and
Retribution
of
wh●t
he
had
injuriously
taken
from
the
Jewes
.
Oh
then
!
let
me
say
,
without
breach
of
Charity
,
that
whatsoever
,
except
it
be
in
this
case
of
extraordinary
supplyes
for
his
poor
,
it
will
be
found
but
making
Restitution
and
Satisfaction
.
It
may
be
upon
a
two
fold
ground
.
1.
With
some
it
may
be
truly
Restitution
and
Restoration
of
what
he
hath
taken
away
by
unjust
means
,
God
knows
how
;
that
's
between
God
and
their
own
Souls
,
what
unlawful
means
hath
been
used
to
augment
the
heap
,
and
swell
their
Estate
.
If
there
be
any
that
hears
me
this
day
,
whose
Consciences
shall
tell
them
,
that
they
have
increased
their
Estate
by
undue
and
unwarrantable
means
;
Oh
Restore
,
Restore
,
break
off
your
Iniquities
by
shewing
mercy
,
&c.
by
making
Reparation
as
you
can
;
it
will
be
but
like
Zacheus
giving
half
his
goods
to
the
poor
,
and
restoring
four-fold
,
&c.
in
a
liberal
Contribution
to
the
poor
.
2.
It
will
be
Restitution
in
another
sence
,
in
reference
to
an
unjust
withholding
;
some
have
have
got
injuriously
,
and
I
am
afraid
too
too
many
have
kept
injuriously
:
Have
we
not
rob'd
the
poor
by
an
unjust
denying
of
what
God
hath
commanded
us
to
distribute
to
their
necessities
?
there
is
that
withholdeth
more
than
is
meet
,
&c.
Prov.
3.17
.
&
11.24
.
It
may
be
God
hath
given
you
so
much
;
there
's
Gods
share
,
there
's
the
Ministers
portion
,
&c.
Now
all
that
you
have
withheld
beyond
the
Rule
of
Scripture
,
is
all
stoln
goods
,
and
is
like
a
Wheat-sheat
on
fire
,
will
burn
down
the
whole
barne
of
corn
.
That
which
I
would
exhort
you
to
,
is
,
every
one
to
set
apart
some
considerable
part
of
your
Estate
,
and
account
it
as
a
hallowed
thing
,
dedicated
to
God
,
as
a
thing
which
to
touch
were
Sacriledge
;
that
you
may
be
ready
on
all
occasions
,
in
all
regular
and
due
wayes
,
to
bring
out
for
the
relief
of
the
Poor
;
you
know
objects
abounding
in
every
place
,
and
you
may
expect
warrantable
means
for
dispenceing
of
what
God
shall
put
into
your
hearts
in
this
matter
.
SERMON
VII
IOHN
8.29
.
And
he
that
sent
me
,
is
with
me
:
the
Father
hath
not
left
me
alone
:
for
I
do
alwayes
those
things
that
please
him
.
I
Was
upon
these
words
in
the
morning
;
having
spoken
something
to
them
as
they
referre
to
Christ
who
spake
them
here
of
himself
;
I
then
brought
them
down
to
his
Members
,
Believers
:
and
so
propo●nded
this
Observation
from
them
,
That
whoever
they
are
that
desire
to
please
God
,
to
do
the
things
that
are
pleasing
to
him
,
God
will
be
with
such
,
and
the
Father
will
not
leave
such
alone
,
especially
in
a
time
of
suffering
and
trouble
.
In
the
prosecuting
of
this
point
I
spake
to
four
things
,
which
I
shall
not
now
repeat
,
but
come
to
the
mark
which
I
intend
at
present
;
and
that
is
,
to
make
some
Application
.
1.
Let
me
endeavour
to
prevail
with
every
one
of
you
,
so
to
carry
your selves
in
your
several
places
and
capacities
,
that
whatever
you
do
,
you
may
please
God
.
It
was
a
blessed
testimony
that
was
given
of
Enoch
,
Heb
.
11.6
.
Before
his
translation
he
had
this
testimony
,
that
he
pleased
God
.
Oh!
how
happy
will
they
be
at
the
great
day
of
Judgement
,
who
shall
be
singled
out
by
Christ
,
before
Angels
and
men
;
and
Christ
shall
say
of
them
,
This
was
the
Man
,
or
this
was
the
Woman
that
pleased
God
:
There
is
a
great
deal
of
pleasing
in
the
World
,
but
the●e
are
but
very
few
that
make
this
their
businesse
,
to
please
God
;
therefore
I
would
have
you
shun
that
which
is
sinfull
,
and
presse
after
that
which
is
matter
of
Duty
.
1.
There
are
some
that
mind
nothing
but
to
please
themselves
,
to
promote
their
own
interest
,
to
love
their
own
ease
,
to
indulge
themselves
in
their
own
carnal
delights
;
but
they
never
mind
the
good
of
others
,
or
the
pleasing
of
God
;
the
Apostle
speaks
of
and
against
these
,
Rom.
15.1
,
2
,
3.
2.
There
are
oth●rs
that
look
no
further
than
the
pleasing
of
men
;
if
they
can
but
keep
fair
with
men
,
and
shun
the
displeasure
of
men
,
that
is
all
they
aime
at
;
but
my
Brethren
,
what
a
poor
thing
is
it
to
please
man
,
and
displease
God
?
what
a
poor
thing
is
it
to
have
Man
to
be
your
Friend
,
and
God
to
be
your
Enemy
!
to
have
the
smiles
of
a
poor
dying
perishing
Worme
,
and
to
lye
under
the
frownes
of
the
great
God!
Indeed
there
is
a
good
pleasing
of
men
,
to
please
them
for
their
Edification
,
as
the
Apostle
speaks
,
Rom.
15.2
.
and
so
the
Apostle
speaks
of
himself
,
1
Cor
.
10.32
.
Even
as
I
please
all
men
in
all
things
,
that
is
,
in
all
things
that
are
of
an
indifferent
nature
,
not
simply
civil
,
nor
simply
good
,
in
all
such
things
.
This
Apostle
was
of
a
yielding
and
complying
spirit
,
that
he
might
thereby
the
better
infinuate
himself
into
the
affections
of
men
,
and
be
more
instrumental
to
the
glory
of
God
in
the
work
of
the
Gospel
,
1
Cor
.
9.22
.
To
the
weak
became
I
as
weak
,
that
I
might
gain
the
weake
;
I
am
made
all
things
to
all
men
,
that
I
might
by
all
means
save
some
;
and
this
I
do
for
the
Gospels
sake
.
But
now
in
matter
of
Dutie
,
such
things
as
are
expresly
determined
by
God
,
and
so
are
either
good
or
evil
;
in
these
things
the
Apostle
would
be
no
pleaser
of
men
:
If
I
should
please
men
,
I
should
not
be
the
Servant
of
Christ
,
1
Gal.
It
is
good
to
please
others
to
their
Edification
;
but
we
must
not
please
others
to
their
own
ruine
and
condemnation
;
It
is
good
to
please
men
,
when
we
can
so
do
,
and
not
grieve
God
.
Instead
of
pleasing
men
,
let
it
be
your
constant
care
and
best
endeavour
in
all
things
to
please
God
:
my
Brethren
this
is
a
duty
of
so
great
impor●ance
,
that
was
I
now
to
take
my
leave
of
you
,
and
should
certainly
know
that
I
should
never
speak
to
you
more
,
as
we
are
come
very
near
to
that
;
for
though
I
speak
to
you
as
a
living
man
,
yet
I
speak
to
you
as
a
dying
Minister
;
this
I
say
,
is
a
duty
of
that
weight
and
importance
,
that
I
know
not
what
to
presse
upon
you
more
material
than
this
;
consult
but
two
places
of
Scripture
,
Col.
1.
For
this
cause
we
do
not
cease
to
pray
for
you
:
What
was
the
thing
the
Apostle
in
this
his
constant
Prayer
did
begge
of
God
for
them
?
It
was
this
,
That
they
might
please
God
;
and
when
he
was
taking
his
leave
in
the
winding
up
of
his
Epistle
to
the
Hebrews
,
Now
the
God
of
peace
,
that
b
ought
again
from
the
dead
our
Lord
Iesus
,
the
great
shepherd
of
the
sheep
,
through
the
blood
of
the
everlasting
covenant
,
make
you
perfect
in
every
good
wor●
to
do
his
will
,
working
in
you
that
which
is
well
pleasing
in
his
sight
.
I
need
not
go
beyond
the
Text
for
Motives
to
stirre
you
up
to
these
Endeavours
:
For
Motive
1.
First
,
Consider
what
that
God
is
which
I
would
have
you
endeavour
to
please
;
He
is
that
God
which
made
Heaven
and
Earth
;
that
God
before
whom
all
this
World
is
as
nothing
,
but
as
a
little
dust
in
the
ballance
,
and
as
a
drop
of
water
to
the
bucket
;
that
God
whom
Angels
adore
and
worship
;
that
God
who
by
a
word
from
his
mouth
is
able
to
bring
the
whole
Universe
into
nothing
.
Will
not
you
study
to
please
this
God
?
But
further
consider
what
this
God
is
to
you
:
He
is
the
fountain
of
your
being
;
he
is
the
God
of
all
your
mercies
;
he
is
your
Creatour
and
Soveraign
;
he
is
your
Maker
and
Law-giver
.
It
is
he
that
by
a
smile
can
make
you
happy
,
and
by
a
frowne
can
make
you
miserable
;
it
is
he
that
hath
Heaven
and
Hell
at
his
disposal
,
who
openeth
and
none
can
shut
,
who
shuts
and
none
can
open
.
He
that
must
judge
every
one
of
you
either
to
eternal
blessednesse
,
or
else
to
eternal
torments
;
it
is
he
in
whose
hands
your
breath
,
your
life
,
your
soul
,
your
All
is
;
will
you
not
endeavour
to
please
this
God
?
as
the
Prophet
argueth
in
point
of
fear
,
Isay
51.12
.
Who
art
thou
that
art
afraid
of
a
man
that
shall
dye
,
or
of
the
Son
of
man
that
shall
be
made
as
grasse
,
and
forgettest
the
Lord
thy
maker
?
Oh
poor
Creature
,
who
art
thou
that
goest
about
to
p●ease
a
mortal
dying
man
,
and
dost
not
go
about
to
please
the
Great
God
,
thy
Creatour
and
Soveraigne
!
2.
Consider
that
Relation
wherein
you
professe
your selves
to
stand
to
God
;
he
is
your
Master
,
you
his
Servants
;
he
is
your
Father
,
you
his
Children
;
he
is
your
Lord
,
you
his
Subjects
:
You
know
all
that
are
in
close
Relations
,
will
study
to
please
them
that
are
above
them
,
as
the
Servant
his
Master
,
the
Childe
his
Father
,
the
Subject
his
Prince
;
All
persons
that
are
in
a
state
of
Inferiority
,
will
study
to
please
their
Superiours
,
especially
when
they
do
depend
upon
them
.
Oh!
how
infinitely
is
God
above
those
Relations
!
Alas
,
there
is
but
a
very
little
distance
betwixt
you
and
your
Servants
,
and
yet
you
expect
they
should
please
you
;
will
you
not
therefore
please
God
?
especially
considering
your
dependence
upon
him
.
3.
You
shall
not
lose
by
pleasing
God
;
that
is
enough
to
put
us
upon
this
;
He
that
pleaseth
God
,
profireth
himself
;
in
that
very
act
wherein
we
please
God
,
we
profit
our selves
:
Men
can
do
but
little
for
us
,
and
yet
upon
what
they
can
do
,
we
study
to
please
them
.
Let
me
open
this
in
a
few
particulars
:
1.
If
you
will
sincerely
endeavour
in
all
things
to
please
God
,
God
will
give
you
a
gracious
return
to
all
your
prayers
.
Oh
what
a
mercy
is
this
for
a
man
to
have
his
prayers
answered
by
God!
1
Iohn
3.22
.
Whatever
we
aske
,
we
receive
of
him
,
because
we
keep
his
commandements
,
and
do
those
things
that
are
pleasing
in
his
sight
.
Never
expect
that
God
should
hear
any
Prayers
,
if
we
do
not
endeavour
to
do
those
things
that
please
him
.
2.
Do
you
please
God
,
and
he
will
please
you
;
Mercy
pleaseth
us
,
and
Duty
pleaseth
God
.
Now
when
we
please
God
in
a
way
of
Duty
,
he
will
please
us
in
a
way
of
Mercy
:
If
we
order
our
wayes
so
as
to
please
God
,
he
will
order
his
wayes
so
as
to
please
us
.
3.
Great
is
the
benefit
of
pleasing
God
,
even
as
to
men
;
and
this
Solomon
sets
before
you
,
Prov.
16.7
.
When
a
mans
wayes
please
the
Lord
,
he
maketh
even
his
enemies
to
be
at
peace
with
him
;
and
he
hath
such
another
expression
,
Prov.
22.11
.
He
that
loveth
pureness
of
heart
,
the
King
shall
be
his
Friend
:
the
meaning
of
this
Scripture
is
this
,
When
we
keep
close
to
God
,
and
walk
in
complyance
with
his
will
,
and
make
it
our
great
design
to
please
him
,
He
will
give
us
to
find
favour
in
the
eyes
of
men
:
He
that
maketh
God
his
Friend
,
God
will
make
that
mans
Enemies
to
be
his
Friends
.
Men
are
possibly
full
of
Anger
,
Revenge
,
and
Exasperation
:
be
it
so
:
Do
you
desire
to
please
God
?
God
can
turne
their
Hearts
towards
you
;
God
can
sweeten
them
in
their
Spirits
,
and
take
away
that
Venome
that
is
in
them
:
so
you
know
he
did
in
the
Case
of
Esau
to
his
Brother
Jacob
.
4.
This
is
the
way
to
Heaven
and
Happiness
;
God
will
be
pleased
before
the
Sinner
shall
be
saved
.
Heb
.
11.
Enoch
before
his
translation
had
this
testimony
that
he
pleased
God
;
there
is
no
way
to
Heaven
but
by
this
way
:
the
Childe
pleaseth
the
Father
,
and
then
the
Father
giveth
him
the
Inheritance
.
So
it
is
here
.
5.
Let
me
return
to
the
Argument
in
the
Text
;
God
will
never
leave
them
alone
,
that
desire
sincerely
to
please
him
.
Methinks
this
should
be
a
very
prevailing
Motive
to
you
,
especially
now
;
Please
God
,
and
he
will
never
leave
you
,
no
not
in
a
time
of
distress
and
trouble
.
Here
is
the
great
difference
betwixt
a
faithfull
God
,
and
a
false
Man
.
In
time
of
trouble
and
adversity
men
leave
us
and
forsake
us
;
in
time
of
prosperity
then
they
flatter
us
,
and
pretend
a
great
deal
of
friendship
and
kindness
:
But
as
no
man
looks
upon
the
Dial
when
the
Sunne
is
under
a
cloud
;
so
these
very
men
that
pretend
so
much
of
kindness
and
friendship
,
if
so
be
we
do
but
come
under
a
frown
,
or
in●o
trouble
,
then
their
friendship
and
kindness
is
at
an
end
,
as
Paul
said
,
No
man
stood
by
him
when
he
came
to
be
tryed
before
Nero
;
all
men
forsook
him
,
but
God
did
not
forsake
him
.
The
wise
man
hath
an
expression
,
Prov.
17.17
.
A
friend
loveth
at
all
times
,
and
a
brother
is
born
for
adversity
;
But
where
shall
we
find
such
a
friend
?
and
indeed
where
shall
we
find
such
a
brother
?
But
now
if
you
w●ll
please
God
,
God
will
stand
by
you
when
all
men
leave
you
;
When
you
have
the
greatest
need
of
God
,
he
will
then
stand
by
you
;
If
you
be
in
a
Prison
,
he
w●ll
be
with
you
;
If
you
be
banished
,
he
will
be
with
you
:
If
Sinne
do●h
not
part
God
and
you
,
certainly
no
Affliction
shall
part
God
and
you
.
Studie
to
please
God
;
Oh!
is
it
not
a
sad
thing
for
God
to
leave
you
?
that
is
the
saddest
of
all
;
when
we
lose
God
we
lose
all
,
Hos
.
9.12
.
Wo
unto
them
when
I
depart
from
them
.
What
are
all
the
mercies
if
God
leave
you
?
no
more
than
if
a
man
shou
d
have
a
fair
pleasant
House
,
and
never
see
the
Sunne
more
.
Oh
do
the
things
that
alwayes
please
the
Lord
,
and
he
will
never
leave
you
;
under
mercies
,
under
affl●ctions
he
will
be
with
you
,
and
then
your
mercies
shall
be
verie
sweet
,
and
your
afflictions
shall
not
be
very
bitter
;
You
know
how
earnest
Moses
was
,
Num
.
10.31
.
with
his
Father
in
law
,
Hohab
the
Midianite
,
Leave
us
not
I
pray
thee
,
forasmuch
as
thou
knowest
how
we
are
to
encamp
in
the
wilderness
,
and
thou
mayst
be
to
us
as
eyes
.
Oh
keep
God
to
you
,
especially
when
you
are
entering
into
the
wilderness
of
trouble
,
God
will
be
to
you
instead
of
eyes
;
he
will
be
your
Counsellor
,
your
Comforter
,
your
Guide
,
your
Treasure
,
your
Portion
,
your
All.
I
might
adde
one
thing
more
in
the
last
place
.
Studie
to
please
God
,
because
he
is
so
easie
to
be
pleased
;
this
is
a
motive
to
us
to
endeavour
to
please
those
persons
who
are
easie
to
be
pleased
;
a
Childe
that
hath
a
Father
that
is
easie
to
be
pleased
,
a
Servant
that
hath
a
Master
that
is
easie
to
be
pleased
,
will
study
to
please
them
.
Sincerity
pleaseth
God
,
though
in
the
midst
of
much
infirmity
;
He
is
so
gracious
and
mercifull
,
that
wheresoever
a
poor
sinner
doth
but
desire
to
please
God
,
he
will
accept
of
those
desires
;
If
we
can
b●t
please
God
,
it
is
no
great
matter
whether
we
we
please
men
or
not
.
I
shall
conclude
this
branch
with
1
Thes
.
4.1
.
We
beseech
you
brethren
,
and
exh●rt
you
in
the
Lord
Iesus
,
that
as
you
have
received
of
us
how
you
ought
to
walke
and
please
God
,
that
you
would
abound
more
and
more
.
Use
2.
By
way
of
direction
I
should
here
shew
you
how
you
are
to
please
God
.
I
told
you
in
general
in
the
morning
this
pleasing
of
God
lyeth
in
two
things
.
-
1.
In
suitableness
to
his
Nature
.
-
2.
In
subjection
to
his
Law
.
If
you
would
please
God
in
all
your
Actions
,
look
to
this
,
That
what
you
doe
may
bear
some
resemblance
to
his
Nature
,
and
hold
forth
obedience
to
his
Law
.
Consul●
the
will
of
God
,
and
in
all
things
act
in
conformity
to
that
will
;
doe
not
allow
your selves
in
the
Commssion
of
any
known
sinne
,
for
that
will
certainly
displease
God
;
as
it
was
said
of
David
when
he
took
Bethsheba
to
Wife
:
but
saith
the
Text
,
the
thing
displeased
the
Lord
.
Do
not
bank
any
known
duty
,
for
that
will
displease
God
.
In
a
word
,
be
holy
in
all
manner
of
Conversation
.
This
being
too
general
,
I
shall
not
insist
upon
it
;
only
in
a
word
more
particularly
,
Do
those
things
now
,
make
Conscience
of
those
Duties
which
now
lye
upon
you
,
in
the
doing
of
which
you
will
certainly
please
God
:
And
they
are
such
as
these
:
Be
stedfast
in
the
good
wayes
of
God
;
in
the
midst
of
a
backsliding
and
apostatizing
age
,
stand
fast
to
the
law
of
God
,
Phil
.
4.1
.
Contend
for
the
faith
which
is
delivered
to
the
Saints
,
the
3d
.
Verse
of
the
Epistle
of
Jude
.
Be
not
ashamed
to
own
Christ
before
all
the
World
;
if
you
be
ashamed
of
him
on
Earth
,
he
will
be
ashamed
of
you
in
heaven
;
and
woe
be
to
that
Sinner
whom
Christ
is
ashamed
to
own
.
Reckon
Reproaches
for
the
Name
of
Christ
better
than
the
pleasure
of
sinne
that
is
●ut
for
a
season
.
When
God
calleth
you
to
it
,
assert
the
purity
and
spirituality
of
Gospel-worship
;
Do
not
place
Religion
in
a
few
Shadowes
where
the
Substance
is
neglected
;
but
chiefly
mind
Self-denial
,
Mortification
,
Crucifixion
to
the
World
,
keeping
up
close
Communion
with
God
.
Love
the
people
of
God
whatever
the
World
say
or
think
of
thee
;
for
God
is
highly
pleased
when
he
seeth
his
Children
loved
.
Keep
up
Religion
in
your
Families
,
whatever
scorne
or
contempt
is
cast
upon
you
.
Oh
that
you
would
labour
to
be
of
Abrahams
spirir
;
I
know
,
sayth
God
,
he
will
command
his
Children
and
his
Houshold
after
him
,
and
they
shall
keep
the
way
of
the
Lord
,
Gen.
18.19
.
I
do
not
know
any
one
better
means
for
the
keeping
up
of
Religion
in
this
Nation
,
than
for
Masters
of
Families
to
be
consciencious
in
the
discharging
of
this
Duty
.
Be
good
in
bad
times
;
be
Patterns
of
good
works
to
those
that
shall
behold
you
.
Let
no
Reproach
or
Obloquy
make
you
to
abate
your
exact
walking
with
God
;
whatever
you
meet
withall
in
the
wayes
of
Holynesse
and
a
strict
life
,
say
,
If
this
be
to
be
vile
,
I
will
be
more
vile
.
Make
Conscience
of
a
strict
observation
of
the
Lords
day
;
take
heed
of
that
Sacriledge
of
stealing
away
holy
time
;
of
prostituting
that
to
common
and
civil
use
,
which
is
impropriated
and
dedicated
to
the
service
of
God
.
Pray
for
,
and
love
all
those
that
have
been
instrumental
for
your
spiritual
good
in
the
work
of
the
Ministry
,
whatever
dirt
is
now
thrown
in
their
Faces
,
and
though
you
never
get
more
good
by
them
.
Forget
not
to
distribute
to
the
necessities
of
Gods
people
,
that
are
many
of
them
in
a
low
condition
;
for
this
is
a
sacrifice
of
a
sweet
Odour
,
and
well
pleasing
to
him
.
Carry
your selves
with
all
Patience
and
Ch●istian
meeknesse
towards
them
that
wrong
you
:
Pray
for
them
that
are
your
Enemies
;
and
when
you
are
●●viled
,
revile
not
again
,
but
commit
your selves
to
that
God
which
judgeth
Righteously
.
Do
your
Duty
to
your
Superiours
,
and
to
those
that
are
in
Authority
.
So
carry
your selves
,
that
it
may
be
with
you
as
it
was
with
Daniel
;
they
had
nothing
against
him
,
saving
in
the
matter
of
his
God
.
Bank
not
any
Duty
for
suffering
:
Choose
the
greatest
of
Suffering
,
before
the
least
of
Sinne
.
In
a
word
,
So
walk
as
it
becommeth
the
Gospel
:
And
finally
,
I
speak
to
you
,
as
the
Apostle
spake
to
them
,
Phil
.
2.16
.
Holding
forth
the
word
of
life
,
that
I
may
rejoyce
in
the
day
of
Christ
,
that
I
have
not
runne
in
vain
,
nor
laboured
in
vain
.
The
third
use
is
for
comfort
,
to
all
those
that
do
conscientiously
endeavour
in
all
things
to
please
God
;
the
comfort
lies
in
this
,
you
may
suffer
;
but
whenever
you
suffer
,
the
Father
will
not
leave
you
alone
;
pleasing
of
God
does
not
secure
a
man
from
suffering
from
men
,
sometimes
it
rather
exposes
a
man
to
suffer
from
men
:
But
now
,
though
it
does
not
prevent
suffering
,
yet
it
takes
away
the
sting
and
venome
of
suffering
;
it
makes
it
to
be
like
Sampsons
Lyon
,
when
it
was
slain
,
he
found
nothing
but
honey
in
the
belly
of
it
.
Oh!
the
presence
of
God
in
a
time
of
affliction
,
is
exceeding
precious
;
it
turns
gall
into
honey
,
thornes
into
roses
.
Bee
not
troubled
in
your
thoughts
,
about
what
you
may
undergo
;
if
God
be
with
you
,
all
will
be
well
;
if
God
comes
when
the
crosse
cometh
,
the
weight
of
it
shall
never
hurt
you
:
what
is
a
prison
when
God
is
there
?
My
brethren
,
though
estate
leave
you
,
relations
leave
you
,
all
your
comforts
leave
you
;
so
long
as
God
doth
not
leave
you
it
will
be
well
;
therefore
do
not
fear
,
be
not
dejected
or
discouraged
.
Isa
.
43.1
,
2.
Fear
not
,
O
Jacob
;
why
so
?
when
thou
passest
through
the
water
,
I
will
be
with
thee
.
We
have
more
reason
to
be
afraid
of
prosperity
,
with
Gods
absence
,
then
of
adversity
,
with
Gods
presence
.
A
good
God
will
make
every
condition
to
be
good
;
it
is
not
a
prison
but
a
pallace
,
where
God
is
:
they
that
do
the
things
that
please
God
,
whatever
condition
they
may
be
brought
to
,
the
Father
will
not
leave
them
alone
.
Ministers
may
leave
you
,
the
meanes
of
Grace
,
and
Ordinances
,
in
a
great
measure
may
leave
you
,
your
creature
en●oyments
and
comforts
may
leave
you
;
but
here
is
a
God
that
will
never
leave
you
;
oh
!
bless
his
holy
name
.
●ourthly
,
is
this
pleasing
of
God
a
duty
of
so
great
importance
,
and
benefit
?
Then
be
tender
and
charitable
in
judging
of
those
that
do
differ
from
you
and
others
,
upon
this
account
,
because
they
dare
not
displease
God
.
I
may
in
this
caution
,
aime
at
my self
,
and
others
of
my
brethren
in
the
work
of
our
ministry
;
but
I
am
not
here
at
present
to
take
my
last
farewell
;
I
hope
I
may
have
a
little
further
opportunity
of
speaking
to
you
;
but
if
not
,
let
me
require
this
of
you
,
to
pass
a
charitable
interpretation
upon
our
laying
down
the
exercise
of
our
ministry
;
there
is
a
greater
judge
then
you
,
must
judge
us
all
at
the
great
day
;
and
to
this
judge
,
we
can
appeal
before
Angels
and
Men
;
that
it
is
not
this
thing
,
or
that
thing
,
that
puts
us
upon
this
dissent
but
it
is
conscience
towards
God
,
and
fear
of
offending
him
.
I
censure
none
that
differ
from
me
,
as
though
they
displease
God
;
but
yet
,
as
to
my self
,
should
I
do
thus
and
thus
,
I
should
certainly
violate
the
peace
of
my
own
conscience
,
and
offend
God
,
which
I
must
not
do
;
no
,
not
to
secure
my
ministry
;
though
that
either
is
,
or
ought
to
be
,
dearer
to
me
then
my
very
life
;
and
how
dear
it
is
,
God
only
knoweth
.
Do
not
add
affliction
to
affliction
,
be
not
uncharitable
in
judging
of
us
,
as
if
through
pride
,
faction
,
obstinacy
,
or
devotednesse
to
a
party
,
or
which
is
worse
then
all
,
in
opposition
to
authority
,
we
do
dissent
;
the
judge
of
all
hearts
knows
it
is
not
so
.
But
it
is
merely
from
those
apprehensions
which
after
prayer
,
and
the
use
of
all
meanes
,
do
yet
continue
;
that
doing
thus
and
thus
,
we
should
displease
God
;
therefore
deal
charitably
with
us
in
this
day
of
our
affliction
.
If
we
be
mistaken
,
I
pray
God
to
convince
us
:
if
others
be
mistaken
,
whether
in
a
publick
or
private
capacity
,
I
pray
God
in
mercy
convince
them
;
but
however
things
go
,
God
will
make
good
this
truth
to
us
;
in
this
work
he
will
not
leave
us
,
and
our
Father
will
not
leave
us
alone
;
for
it
is
the
unfained
desire
of
our
soul
,
in
all
things
to
please
God
.
FINIS
.
SERMON
VIII
.
COLOSS
.
2.6
,
7.
As
yee
have
therefore
received
Christ
Jesus
the
Lord
,
so
walk
in
him
,
Rooted
and
built
in
him
,
and
stablished
in
the
faith
,
as
ye
have
been
taught
,
abounding
therein
with
thanksgiving
.
OMitting
the
division
,
and
in
part
the
opening
of
the
words
,
the
observation
is
this
;
That
those
that
have
received
Christ
Jesus
the
Lord
,
must
accordingly
be
rooted
,
built
up
in
him
,
and
stablished
in
the
faith
,
and
walk
in
him
as
they
have
been
taught
,
and
abound
herein
with
thanksgiving
,
This
receiving
of
Christ
signifies
to
believe
in
him
.
It
is
not
onely
to
receive
his
Doctrine
or
Benefits
,
but
to
receive
his
Person
,
to
receive
him
as
related
to
us
,
for
the
uses
and
end
for
which
hee
came
into
the
world
,
and
for
which
hee
offers
himself
to
soules
by
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
.
Sinners
have
lost
and
undone
themselves
;
Christ
comes
to
be
the
Physician
of
soules
;
hee
will
not
save
the
unwilling
and
despisers
of
his
grace
;
while
they
continue
in
their
unwillingnesse
.
He
will
save
them
by
the
way
of
covenant
;
while
he
consents
and
tenders
them
his
grace
,
hee
will
have
them
consent
to
the
termes
of
his
Covenant
.
The
consent
of
the
heart
exprest
by
our
covenanting
with
him
,
is
this
receiving
of
Jesus
Christ
.
He
is
willing
to
be
our
Physitian
,
and
when
wee
take
him
to
be
so
,
wee
receive
him
.
He
is
willing
to
save
us
from
the
guilt
and
power
of
sin
,
willing
to
be
our
Lord
,
Head
,
Intercessor
with
God
,
Justifier
and
all
unto
us
;
and
if
we
consent
to
this
,
and
take
him
as
offered
,
this
is
receiving
Ch●ist
;
with
whom
his
benefits
are
also
received
,
the
remission
of
sins
,
in-dwelling
,
renewing
,
comforting
spirit
,
title
to
●verlasting
life
,
&c.
In
the
receiving
Christ
all
this
is
received
.
Receiving
of
Christ
contains
these
two
things
;
or
these
two
things
are
essentially
contain'd
to
make
up
the
nature
of
saving
Faith
:
i.e.
to
believe
the
Doctrine
of
the
Gospel
concerning
Jesus
Christ
to
be
true
,
and
to
consent
that
the
goodnesse
that
is
therein
revealed
and
proposed
shall
be
ours
To
believe
what
Christ
is
,
and
what
he
hath
done
so
far
to
believe
it
,
as
here
we
are
resolv'd
to
venture
our
souls
,
(
though
there
may
be
some
weaknesse
through
our
faith's
imperfection
)
and
believing
this
Gospel
to
be
the
certain
word
of
God
.
Then
next
,
to
entertain
the
Christ
that
is
offered
in
this
Gospel
to
be
ours
,
with
all
the
benefits
that
accompany
,
and
to
all
the
blessed
ends
to
which
he
is
revealed
:
Thus
the
water
of
life
is
freely
tendered
to
all
that
are
athirst
,
and
there
is
no
more
required
but
come
and
drink
Then
there
is
two
things
implyed
,
that
are
the
immediate
products
of
this
saving
Faith
,
and
inseparable
from
it
:
i.e.
trusting
on
him
as
the
Redeemer
,
and
obeying
him
as
a
Lord
.
To
rest
upon
him
as
a
Redeemer
,
Rom.
15.12
.
And
here
,
as
far
as
the
soul
feels
entertainment
and
encouragement
by
Christ
,
overcoming
his
doubts
that
Christ
will
reject
him
,
&c.
so
far
hee
hath
quietness
of
soul
in
Christ
,
and
will
trust
h●s
soul
upon
Christ
.
And
then
,
the
obeying
of
him
in
order
to
our
full
recovery
,
(
as
a
Patient
must
obey
his
Physitian
)
in
using
his
remedies
,
and
meanes
he
prescribes
for
killing
our
sins
,
restoreing
our
soules
to
Gods
love
,
and
being
with
him
to
eternity
.
The
nature
of
Faith
is
to
receive
Christ
;
the
sincerity
of
it
lies
in
the
suitablenesse
of
the
act
to
the
object
;
that
we
receive
him
as
he
is
:
Now
in
Christ
there
is
something
essential
to
this
act
;
that
he
be
a
Saviour
,
and
our
Saviour
,
&c.
and
there
is
something
makes
unto
the
well-being
,
and
fuller
attaining
of
the
end
:
The
first
are
the
objects
of
Faith
it self
,
as
't
is
of
absolute
necessity
to
salvation
:
The
second
sort
are
,
the
objects
of
Faith
,
as
it
is
strong
,
and
makes
to
the
well-being
of
a
Christian
.
All
that
is
essential
to
Christ
,
as
a
Saviour
,
and
Redeemer
,
is
to
be
believed
by
him
,
that
will
approve
himself
a
true
believer
.
And
thus
to
receive
Christ
as
the
eternal
Son
of
God
,
made
man
,
the
Redeemer
of
the
world
,
ruling
us
upon
the
right
of
Redemption
,
justifying
us
before
God
,
bringing
us
to
God
,
and
interceding
for
us
:
And
thus
Christ
must
be
received
according
to
his
Offices
,
and
as
those
uses
for
which
he
is
given
to
the
soul
,
do
import
and
imply
.
For
the
application
of
this
point
.
First
,
let
us
begin
with
those
that
our
businesse
at
present
doth
not
mainly
lye
on
.
Must
men
walk
in
Christ
as
they
have
received
him
?
What
shall
wee
say
to
those
that
have
not
,
will
not
receive
him
?
stop
us
at
the
door
,
that
we
can't
bring
in
the
Doctrine
of
Christ
;
that
will
not
receive
the
principles
of
Christ
.
How
can
we
bring
them
,
and
build
them
up
,
that
will
not
suffer
the
Foundation
to
be
laid
,
the
seed
to
be
received
?
Hast
thou
not
received
Christ
?
Then
thou
hast
refused
Christ
,
been
a
despiser
of
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
which
will
prove
thy
great
condemnation
.
What
is
it
for
thee
to
hear
the
Name
,
and
not
to
have
the
Spirit
of
Christ
?
Do
not
go
upon
conjectures
:
it
's
one
thing
to
number
thy self
with
those
that
are
Christians
,
as
to
outward
appearance
,
and
another
thing
to
open
thy
heart
,
and
deliver
up
thy self
to
Christs
Government
,
and
as
a
lost
sinner
,
to
receive
him
to
those
ends
a
Saviour
must
be
received
.
And
remember
,
this
was
no
small
Work
,
God's
sending
Christ
into
the
World
;
no
small
thing
to
fetch
thee
from
Hell
and
Satan
,
to
wash
guilty
souls
from
all
their
sins
,
and
to
bring
them
to
everlasting
glory
.
If
these
great
things
be
rightly
understood
and
believed
by
thee
,
if
Christ
be
understood
well
as
Christ
,
it
must
be
done
with
a
wakened
,
humbled
,
self-resigning
heart
,
making
the
greatest
matter
in
the
World
of
these
things
:
Hath
thy
soul
been
seriously
taken
up
about
thy
own
recovery
?
And
hast
thou
received
Christ
as
a
man
that
was
ready
to
be
damned
?
as
one
that
had
a
load
on
his
soul
heavier
than
all
the
Mountains
of
Earth
,
to
ease
and
deliver
him
?
As
one
that
was
under
the
frowns
of
God
,
in
an
estate
of
enmity
,
receives
reconciliation
?
Hast
thou
received
Christ
,
as
if
thou
hadst
received
Heaven
in
him
?
Believe
it
,
these
are
great
transactions
,
and
will
affect
thy
heart
;
and
it
is
not
a
sleepy
or
jesting
matter
thus
to
receive
Christ
.
Consider
what
it
is
to
receive
Christ
.
1.
Tf
you
have
received
Christ
,
you
have
received
the
great
Reconciler
,
that
binds
up
the
broken-hearted
,
quiets
those
that
tremble
under
the
threatnings
of
God
,
for
fear
he
should
forsake
,
and
cast
them
off
for
ever
.
2.
If
thou
hast
received
Christ
,
thou
hast
received
a
perfect
enmity
to
all
sin
,
that
will
never
let
thee
rest
in
sin
but
be
perswading
thee
from
it
,
and
conflicting
in
thee
against
sin
in
thy
soul
:
If
thou
hast
received
Christ
,
thou
hast
not
received
a
friend
for
sin
,
that
will
plead
for
,
or
give
thee
leave
to
commit
sin
:
but
one
,
that
though
he
bear
with
thee
in
thy
weaknesse
,
yet
abominates
thy
sin
.
If
thou
hast
received
a
Lord
and
Master
to
rule
,
to
be
consented
and
subjected
to
him
,
and
to
be
ruled
by
none
but
in
subordination
to
him
,
who
will
break
those
in
pieces
that
refuse
his
Government
.
Obedience
,
and
not
verbal
Profession
,
is
the
thing
he
requires
.
Hast
thou
entertained
Christ
to
be
the
Master
of
thy
words
,
thoughts
and
deeds
,
whose
Government
thou
livest
under
,
more
than
under
any
in
the
world
?
3dly
.
If
you
have
received
Christ
,
you
have
then
received
the
beginning
of
felicity
and
full
contentment
to
your
soules
;
having
found
none
in
your
sins
,
you
have
it
discovered
to
you
where
it
is
:
therefore
with
gladnesse
you
go
on
:
and
so
far
as
you
have
hopes
of
attaining
it
,
so
far
you
have
great
contentment
,
&c.
4thly
,
In
a
word
,
if
you
have
received
Christ
,
you
have
fallen
out
with
sin
;
subjected
pleasures
,
profits
and
honors
to
him
;
and
you
have
received
his
Spirit
,
and
this
Spirit
hath
made
you
new
,
and
maintains
a
War
within
you
against
the
flesh
,
&c.
If
this
be
not
thy
case
,
Oh
that
thou
knewest
what
a
case
thou
art
in
!
For
then
1.
What
the
better
art
thou
for
all
his
blood
shed
as
yet
,
if
thou
wert
this
day
to
dye
?
What
would
Christs
blood
do
to
the
cleansing
and
saving
of
thy
soul
?
2.
How
canst
thou
look
thy
sins
in
the
face
,
and
think
on
what
thou
hast
done
and
art
?
How
canst
thou
look
inward
into
thy
defiled
heart
,
and
not
tremble
,
when
thou
hast
no
more
shelter
from
the
wrath
of
God
?
3dly
,
How
canst
thou
look
God
in
the
face
,
who
is
a
hater
of
sin
?
How
canst
thou
read
his
Attributes
,
think
on
his
Threatnings
,
&c.
4.
How
canst
thou
think
to
have
any
duty
accepted
,
any
prayer
heard
,
or
rewarded
?
&c.
5.
How
canst
thou
think
on
the
day
of
Judgement
,
on
the
time
when
thou
must
receive
thy
final
sentence
,
if
thou
hast
not
received
Christ
?
Oh
what
a
thing
is
a
Christless
heart
!
&c.
Q.
What
shall
I
do
that
I
may
receive
Christ
?
A.
1.
Till
Christ
be
thine
,
and
hath
brought
peace
from
Heaven
to
thy
soul
,
let
no
peace
be
there
to
keep
him
out
:
I
do
not
say
overwhelm
thy self
with
sorrow
;
but
let
sorrow
dwell
there
,
and
let
holy
cares
and
solicitousness
about
thy
spiritual
state
be
there
till
Christ
come
and
quiet
,
and
reconcile
thee
to
God
.
2.
Read
and
believe
the
Gospel
,
see
there
what
Christ
is
,
and
thy
necessity
of
him
:
Believing
will
open
the
door
to
entertaining
him
;
assent
will
procure
thy
consent
.
3.
Keep
up
no
Idol
in
thy
heart
against
him
:
Turn
out
that
that
keeps
out
Christ
.
How
dear
soever
it
seems
now
,
at
last
thou
wilt
see
it
more
necessary
to
detect
,
than
keep
it
.
I
come
now
to
exhort
all
poor
weak
Christians
,
that
they
would
make
after
confirmation
,
and
grow
to
a
greater
measure
in
Grace
,
as
they
have
received
Christ
.
It
is
not
enough
to
be
conceited
that
you
have
been
converted
;
and
it
will
not
be
enough
to
the
assurance
of
your
conversion
,
or
safety
of
your
souls
,
that
you
think
you
are
converted
and
sit
down
there
:
He
that
is
content
with
the
opinion
he
hath
Grace
,
therefore
desires
to
have
no
more
,
because
the
promise
of
salvation
is
made
to
the
Truth
of
Grace
,
it
's
a
sign
he
never
had
Grace
;
strength
in
Grace
,
is
your
own
felicity
,
't
is
part
of
your
happiness
:
Your
eternal
happiness
will
partly
consist
in
your
personal
perfection
;
and
without
personal
perfection
,
all
heavenly
glory
will
not
be
a
perfect
felicity
.
If
you
have
fixed
your
Anchor
in
God's
Promises
,
this
engages
you
to
look
up
,
make
after
,
and
proceed
,
&c.
Take
these
Motives
.
1.
Consider
,
there
is
the
same
reason
to
move
thee
to
grow
and
proceed
,
as
there
was
to
move
thee
to
thy
first
beleeving
.
Why
did
you
become
Christians
,
but
because
of
the
necessity
of
the
riches
and
excellencies
of
Christ
,
and
that
there
was
better
things
in
Christ
,
than
in
the
World
?
And
are
they
not
so
still
?
Is
the
case
changed
?
If
Christianity
was
reasonable
then
,
it
is
reasonable
now
;
if
it
was
necessary
to
begin
,
it
is
necessary
to
hold
on
;
and
proceed
in
your
Race
,
till
you
have
obtained
the
Crown
.
2.
Your
receiving
Christ
essentially
,
contains
in
it
an
obligation
to
proceed
and
go
further
,
actually
to
trust
and
obey
him
,
whom
you
have
taken
for
your
Lord
and
Saviour
from
the
very
offices
and
relations
of
Christ
received
.
If
I
be
a
Father
,
where
is
my
fear
?
If
I
bee
a
Master
where
is
my
Honour
?
If
I
be
a
Saviour
,
where
is
your
Confidence
in
me
,
submission
,
to
my
saving-work
,
Obedience
to
my
healing-Precepts
?
If
I
be
your
Lord
and
Master
,
why
do
not
you
learn
of
me
as
your
Master
,
&c.
Your
first
Covenant
engages
you
to
proceed
in
fulfilling
the
things
promised
in
your
Covenant
,
&c
,
Better
not
to
have
promised
to
be
his
people
,
than
to
promise
and
break
this
promise
.
The
very
Mercies
also
you
received
from
him
,
pardoning
yotir
former
sin
,
entertainment
in
his
Church
,
and
all
the
blessing
there
found
,
are
as
so
many
obligations
to
proceed
.
3.
Ever
since
we
came
home
to
Christ
,
we
have
had
an
addition
of
Reasons
,
besides
the
first
Reason
we
had
to
believe
:
Every
day
brings
in
new
,
&c.
Certainly
if
a
little
were
desirable
,
more
were
more
desirable
:
If
the
people
that
stood
afar
off
,
and
never
tried
what
Christ
and
Grace
is
,
were
bid
to
come
in
,
those
that
have
tryed
and
tasted
,
are
bound
to
proceed
much
more
:
You
have
the
Spirit
of
God
,
experiences
of
his
love
,
tasted
the
bitterness
of
sin
,
have
had
some
trial
of
the
truth
of
such
things
of
which
we
speak
,
when
others
have
eyes
,
and
see
not
,
&c.
and
will
you
turn
back
that
have
tasted
?
&c.
4.
Consider
how
much
hath
been
lost
upon
many
a
soul
for
want
of
care
to
take
rooting
,
and
to
proceed
?
How
much
labour
of
the
Ministry
,
mercies
of
God
,
pains
and
care
of
their
own
?
I
speak
of
those
that
have
seemed
sincere
,
not
indeed
so
;
that
have
many
times
comforted
the
hearts
of
their
Ministers
and
Friends
,
and
have
had
some
kind
of
comfort
to
themselves
in
that
taste
they
have
had
of
the
good
word
of
God
.
How
many
times
hath
the
Preacher
been
gladded
to
see
such
a
one
come
to
him
,
seemingly
with
a
broken
heart
,
seeming
to
set
themselves
in
the
way
of
life
?
yet
the
flesh
prevailed
for
want
of
confirmation
.
How
many
yeares
have
some
spent
in
duty
,
in
hearing
,
prayer
,
gracious
society
,
profession
of
Religion
?
yet
afterwards
the
world
hath
drown'd
all
.
What
cause
have
you
to
see
you
lose
not
the
thing
you
have
wrought
?
5.
Consider
how
much
of
the
works
of
your
own
salvation
when
you
are
converted
,
is
yet
undone
.
Though
you
are
sure
your
conversion
is
true
,
how
many
temptations
to
resist
,
enemies
to
conquer
,
duties
to
perform
,
and
Heaven
to
be
taken
upon
all
those
terms
,
as
is
the
tenour
of
your
Christianity
!
therefore
you
had
need
to
stand
fast
,
and
having
done
all
,
to
stand
;
you
had
need
not
onely
to
believe
,
but
to
wait
and
be
patient
in
believing
,
and
to
proceed
in
the
way
you
have
chosen
.
6.
The
want
of
strength
and
building
up
,
makes
the
lives
of
many
full
of
lamentable
languishing
weaknesses
,
scandals
unto
others
,
pain
,
calamity
and
trouble
to
themselves
.
How
long
in
healing
?
And
how
much
smart
and
pain
,
while
the
fruit
of
their
own
folly
is
cured
?
How
little
,
and
how
frequently
do
temptations
prevail
?
And
hence
as
in
a
wilderness
,
they
are
going
one
step
forward
,
another
backward
,
no
evident
keeping
in
God
,
and
all
through
the
fruit
of
their
own
languishing
weakness
;
the
fruits
of
the
sins
of
Professors
have
been
such
,
that
it
should
make
you
do
all
you
can
possible
to
escape
the
troubles
at
home
,
and
reproaches
abroad
.
7.
A
life
of
spiritual
weaknesse
is
usually
a
burden
unto
him
that
hath
it
,
it
doth
not
onely
occasion
his
falling
into
sinne
,
and
so
renewes
the
wounds
of
his
soul
,
but
is
a
constant
burden
to
him
;
not
that
any
measure
of
Grace
is
troublesome
,
but
that
which
consists
with
so
great
a
measure
of
remaining
corruption
,
this
is
the
burden
:
sickness
is
burdensome
though
there
be
life
.
Me
thinks
you
should
not
then
be
reconciled
to
your
fears
:
you
should
methinks
see
so
great
difference
between
the
sick
and
well
,
that
for
your
own
peace
sake
you
should
seek
after
confirmation
:
Every
duty
they
do
is
their
pain
,
which
is
anothers
pleasure
:
prayer
,
&c.
their
burden
:
sometimes
tired
,
wearied
,
dull
,
&c.
presently
overwhelmed
with
temptation
:
every
duty
is
a
grievance
to
them
,
through
the
weakness
of
their
grace
and
their
corruption
.
8.
Christians
that
are
weak
and
not
confirmed
,
lose
abundance
of
the
fruit
of
Gods
Ordinances
that
are
improved
by
others
:
how
many
a
truth
that
tasts
exceeding
sweet
to
others
,
hath
no
great
relish
to
them
,
nor
growth
by
it
!
A
healthful
man
hath
more
relish
in
ordinary
fare
then
a
sick
person
in
varieties
:
the
full
stomack
loaths
the
Honey-comb
.
9.
The
weak
and
unconfirmed
Christian
is
unprofitable
,
comparatively
unto
others
;
not
that
the
Church
would
wish
the
weakest
member
out
,
but
comparatively
,
unconfirmed
Christians
are
very
unprofitable
unto
others
,
like
little
children
in
the
family
,
that
must
be
looked
to
,
make
work
for
a
great
many
more
about
them
.
What
doth
a
sick
person
?
but
the
work
of
others
is
to
feed
,
support
and
be
a
help
to
him
.
The
Church
of
God
hath
need
of
strong
Christians
that
can
pray
in
faith
,
fervencie
for
others
,
and
you
can
scarcely
pray
for
your selves
.
Consider
when
the
Church
needs
a
great
deal
of
help
,
will
you
sit
down
with
low
attainments
and
little
things
,
when
so
many
hundreds
about
you
need
so
great
assistance
?
10.
Weak
persons
are
many
times
the
troublers
and
very
dangers
of
the
Church
;
many
calamities
have
been
occasioned
by
them
.
The
sins
of
Professors
have
occasioned
the
displeasure
of
God
on
the
Church
:
their
Errors
hindred
truth
and
made
divisions
.
When
Christians
have
not
so
much
strength
as
to
know
truth
from
error
,
that
hearkens
to
every
one
that
speaks
with
likeness
:
What
have
these
Christians
done
in
the
Church
?
What
mercies
have
been
driven
away
so
far
,
that
I
think
the
Church
of
God
,
since
the
Apostles
days
till
now
,
hath
suffered
more
by
the
sins
of
Professors
,
then
the
malice
of
their
enemies
.
And
how
canst
thou
expect
God
will
save
thy
soul
,
when
thou
hast
set
the
Church
on
fire
,
and
been
so
great
hinderance
to
others
,
that
many
should
perish
occasionally
by
thy
example
?
&c.
The
greatest
sufferings
of
the
Church
have
come
from
the
miscarriages
of
the
Church
.
11.
Such
have
been
the
great
dishonourers
of
Christ
;
and
the
graces
of
ancient
Christians
,
the
glory
of
their
profession
:
their
charity
,
self-denial
,
heavenly-mindedness
,
patience
,
&c.
preached
the
Gospel
to
the
world
more
effectually
then
ever
their
words
could
do
.
God
expects
your
lives
should
be
a
considerable
means
for
the
conversion
of
wicked
men
:
the
same
God
that
hath
commanded
Ministers
to
teach
others
by
their
doctrine
,
hath
commanded
you
should
live
for
the
conversion
of
the
world
;
that
your
zeal
,
humility
,
patience
,
charity
,
self-denial
,
should
win
souls
to
God
.
And
if
it
be
a
sin
to
give
over
preaching
when
we
may
,
surely
so
to
give
over
living
,
&c.
If
woe
unto
me
if
I
preach
not
the
Gospel
,
then
wo
unto
you
if
by
your
lives
you
preach
not
the
Gospel
.
How
many
sinners
have
you
about
you
,
and
how
do
you
wrong
and
rob
the
ungodly
of
that
Ordinance
God
hath
appointed
for
their
conversion
and
salvation
?
You
are
the
persons
that
take
the
bread
out
of
their
mouths
,
the
means
that
should
save
them
out
of
their
hands
,
while
you
deny
them
one
of
the
commanded
means
of
salvation
,
i.e.
the
eminent
example
of
your
lives
:
And
if
it
be
so
great
a
sin
to
stop
Preachers
mouths
,
how
great
a
sin
to
neglect
this
Ordinance
?
Nay
,
are
you
not
a
dishonour
to
the
Church
?
Is
it
not
because
of
Professors
ill
lives
,
that
the
prophane
deride
Religion
,
while
they
see
not
that
glory
in
it
that
should
over-power
an
unbeleeving
and
denying
soul
,
and
should
indeed
effectually
manifest
its
excellency
?
Are
these
the
Professors
,
that
are
proud
,
stubborn
,
passionate
,
censorious
,
self-conceited
,
contemptuous
,
and
envious
as
any
others
?
I
know
the
world
is
apt
enough
to
slander
,
and
the
Servants
of
God
bear
a
world
of
unjust
reproaches
:
but
oh
that
there
were
not
this
occasion
,
&c.
12.
Those
that
are
not
confirmed
and
established
in
grace
,
the
Devil
,
when
he
hath
prevailed
by
a
temptation
on
themselves
,
can
easily
make
them
his
Instruments
to
draw
and
tempt
others
from
their
duty
,
to
discourage
them
in
their
Religion
,
and
to
do
that
mischief
in
the
world
he
hath
done
,
by
temptation
on
their
own
soul
.
't
is
ordinary
for
Satan
to
make
use
of
lapsed
,
distempered
Christians
to
be
the
instruments
of
his
temptations
to
those
that
are
better
,
&c.
An
honest
Christian
will
not
so
easily
hearken
to
a
drunkard
,
swearer
,
as
to
a
prof●ssor
he
had
good
thoughts
off
,
Gal.
2.13
.
13.
For
want
of
strength
and
establishment
in
grace
,
poor
weak
Christians
are
a
very
great
encouragement
to
the
carnal
hopes
of
wicked
men
.
I
think
scarce
any
thing
in
the
world
hinders
our
preaching
more
then
this
;
when
the
wicked
see
those
that
make
the
greatest
profession
no
better
then
themselves
,
and
in
some
things
worse
,
this
hardens
him
against
all
the
convictions
that
can
be
brought
against
him
:
tell
him
he
cannot
be
saved
without
conversion
,
he
looks
upon
professors
,
sees
them
contentious
,
worldly
,
peevish
,
passionate
,
&c.
sees
some
sin
or
other
,
this
makes
him
think
he
is
as
well
as
they
:
must
there
be
so
much
ado
to
bring
men
to
this
state
?
Is
this
the
difference
?
&c.
14.
Methinks
it
should
be
some
trouble
to
an
honest
heart
,
that
yet
we
must
be
so
like
to
the
children
of
the
wicked
one
:
and
the
weakest
christians
,
are
the
likest
to
the
wicked
:
I
do
not
mean
weakness
in
gifts
,
or
knowledge
,
&c.
but
a
weakness
in
practical
saving
knowledge
,
love
of
God
,
self-denial
,
mortification
,
heavenly-mindedness
,
&c.
they
that
are
in
these
the
weakest
Christians
,
are
the
next
and
likest
to
the
wicked
:
And
doth
not
this
grieve
thee
,
that
though
thou
art
not
a
child
of
the
Devil
,
thou
art
so
like
one
?
We
should
not
be
conformed
to
the
world
,
nor
like
to
them
in
any
thing
,
no
not
in
outward
vanities
:
but
to
imitate
the
fashi●n
o●
the
world
,
as
to
inward
corruptions
,
to
go
●n
their
garb
when
a
palpable
vanity
,
to
have
so
much
of
their
pride
,
peevishness
,
malice
,
worldliness
,
oh
look
upon
thy
heart
with
humiliation
.
15.
Consider
what
a
dangerous
and
lamentable
standing
those
have
that
be
not
established
,
&c.
you
stand
,
but
it
is
as
un-rooted
plants
or
trees
that
stand
shaking
in
the
wind
:
beholders
are
alwayes
looking
when
they
fall
:
you
stand
,
but
it
is
as
a
sick
man
,
wavering
,
reeling
,
like
Lots
wife
,
looking
back
,
and
alwayes
upon
every
occasion
ready
to
repent
:
You
have
been
Believers
;
little
things
perplex
and
trouble
you
;
little
tribulations
and
afflictions
discompose
and
disturb
you
;
little
temptations
make
you
question
the
Scripture
,
the
Providence
of
God
,
his
love
and
care
of
his
people
,
and
the
great
foundations
of
Religion
:
Foundations
seem
to
shake
,
because
you
are
shaking
and
tottering
,
&c.
And
what
is
like
to
become
of
such
a
soul
?
If
thou
stand
shaking
under
small
temptations
,
for
want
of
confirmation
,
what
wilt
thou
do
when
a
Papist
,
or
Quaker
,
&c.
shall
so
speak
concerning
Religion
,
which
thou
art
not
able
to
answer
?
and
so
the
surest
foundation
seems
nothing
when
thou
hast
so
weak
hold
:
our
greatest
afflictions
,
next
to
the
misery
of
the
ungodly
,
is
to
think
of
our
weak
ones
,
what
will
become
of
them
:
and
verily
we
do
expect
a
considerable
part
of
our
congregation
should
be
carried
away
:
those
that
are
Christians
and
know
not
why
,
yet
have
not
humility
enough
to
make
use
of
others
,
and
to
keep
close
to
those
that
should
assist
them
.
Remember
when
you
see
such
times
,
when
seducers
are
able
to
say
the
worst
,
shall
make
the
strongest
assaults
on
the
weak
ones
,
how
many
will
be
like
to
fall
?
Again
sickness
,
death
,
dying
times
will
come
,
when
you
shall
find
a
little
grace
will
not
easily
do
your
work
;
and
though
you
perish
not
,
yet
you
may
faint
,
and
to
your
sorrow
finde
the
want
of
confirmation
.
You
cannot
but
know
how
the
strongest
are
put
to
it
in
trying
houres
,
or
at
death
.
Will
slack
and
unsetled
hopes
of
another
life
,
such
distempered
hearts
fight
and
encounter
with
such
tryals
?
Never
think
of
dying
comfortably
,
if
you
follow
not
after
confirming
grace
.
16.
It
should
humble
you
the
more
,
that
you
have
been
so
long
,
so
many
years
in
the
School
of
Christ
,
and
love
God
,
&c.
no
better
:
Should
not
you
in
this
Apprenticeship
have
learned
better
your
Religion
,
and
been
teachers
of
others
,
when
perhaps
,
if
in
the
principles
you
are
assaulted
,
you
will
show
your
weakness
as
soon
as
any
May
not
Christ
say
,
Have
I
been
so
long
time
with
you
,
and
yet
have
you
known
,
liv'd
,
&c.
no
better
?
reached
no
higher
,
attained
no
further
?
weaklings
still
?
Nay
consider
in
this
time
what
advantage
have
you
had
for
growth
?
A
tree
planted
on
a
barren
wilderness
may
not
grow
so
much
as
in
a
fruitful
place
:
but
you
have
had
the
plenty
and
power
of
the
Ordinances
of
God
,
the
choicest
of
the
means
and
helps
of
salvation
.
17.
Consider
,
the
nature
of
true
grace
tends
to
this
:
will
you
cross
the
nature
of
it
?
shall
we
be
such
weaklings
in
Religion
,
which
crosse
so
the
nature
of
grace
?
for
grace
,
the
more
it
s
exercised
,
the
more
it
encreases
.
18.
Heaven
it self
is
perfection
,
and
the
work
of
a
Christian
is
to
press
towards
heaven
,
and
therefore
't
is
to
press
towards
perfection
.
You
should
make
towards
the
end
in
a
manner
and
way
that
is
sutable
to
the
end
.
Persons
that
enjoy
so
much
already
,
and
hope
for
so
much
greater
,
should
not
put
off
God
with
such
little
things
.
19
Little
grace
shall
have
but
little
glory
.
You
know
not
how
great
a
difference
there
is
between
the
least
and
highest
in
the
Kingdome
of
God
.
Nay
't
is
not
only
for
a
Christian
to
desire
to
be
glorified
,
but
to
enjoy
the
highest
degree
in
glory
:
to
serve
God
with
the
best
,
and
improve
his
Talent
to
the
utmost
,
that
his
heavenly
reward
may
be
according
.
A
Christian
should
not
slight
it
when
't
is
tendred
to
him
and
in
his
eye
.
Quest
.
But
how
shall
I
know
I
have
attained
this
confirming
grace
?
A.
These
signs
following
shew
a
Christian
confirmed
and
strong
in
grace
,
which
I
will
name
,
that
you
may
know
what
to
aim
at
,
and
what
t●
desire
.
There
is
not
so
great
a
difference
between
a
King
and
a
Beggar
,
between
the
greatest
health
,
and
sickliest
man
,
as
between
a
strong
useful
Christian
,
and
a
poor
languishing
soul
,
&c.
1.
A
confirmed
Christian
is
one
that
can
resist
many
subtil
and
strong
temptations
,
not
only
a
single
temptation
,
but
when
Satan
assaults
on
every
side
,
with
errors
on
both
extreames
,
with
importunities
of
several
parties
,
with
temptations
of
prosperity
offered
,
of
adversity
felt
or
feared
;
strong
temptations
that
seem
to
lay
a
necessity
of
yielding
on
a
weakling
,
that
makes
him
say
,
I
must
do
it
to
save
my
liberty
,
family
,
life
,
&c.
A
strong
christian
can
say
,
there
is
no
necessity
:
he
can
make
light
of
those
temptations
that
seem
to
be
a
necessity
to
other
persons
:
he
can
confute
a
subtil
Sophister
,
and
deal
with
a
cunning
Adversary
:
Satan
cannot
so
easily
go
beyond
and
out-wit
him
.
2.
He
can
do
great
,
excellent
and
useful
work
,
is
serviceable
to
God
if
he
have
opportunity
in
business
of
greatest
consequence
he
doth
not
serve
God
only
in
some
little
and
inconsiderable
things
,
but
in
his
place
sets
himself
to
the
work
of
God
,
doth
the
great
work
of
his
Majesty
faithfully
:
The
service
of
God
to
him
is
more
easie
and
delightful
,
as
to
go
ten
miles
is
more
easie
to
the
healthful
,
then
one
to
a
sickly
person
:
he
can
go
through
Gods
service
with
pleasure
,
ease
and
delight
,
without
tyring
,
fainting
,
sitting
down
,
or
giving
over
.
3.
He
can
digest
the
hard
Truths
and
Providences
of
God
,
that
are
ready
to
puzzle
,
perplex
,
and
overset
the
stomack
of
a
weak
christian
:
He
hath
laid
his
foundation
,
to
which
he
reduces
all
things
of
difficulty
,
and
by
the
help
of
those
great
truths
he
hath
received
,
he
can
easily
see
through
the
difficulties
of
all
that
are
yet
before
him
.
He
can
tell
how
to
reconcile
those
things
in
Scripture
that
seem
contradictions
:
where
he
meets
with
a
difficulty
,
he
can
easily
discern
the
cause
is
in
himself
,
and
that
there
is
an
undoubted
way
of
reconciling
them
,
though
he
hath
not
attained
to
it
.
He
can
easily
quiet
his
soul
under
the
most
difficult
providences
,
and
interpret
them
so
as
is
consistent
with
the
truths
of
God
,
which
must
expound
them
:
he
reconciles
providence
with
providence
,
and
providence
with
Scripture
:
whereas
a
weak
christian
is
ready
to
say
,
A
hard
saying
,
who
can
bear
this
and
that
?
And
't
is
the
difficulty
of
these
kinds
of
Truths
,
that
make
so
many
turn
their
Religion
,
because
not
able
to
digest
the
hardest
Truths
of
God
.
Cross
providences
makes
them
question
Gods
love
,
&c.
4.
He
is
one
that
can
exercise
various
graces
,
without
setting
one
against
another
,
destroying
or
contradicting
one
another
.
He
can
do
many
works
,
believe
many
truths
,
perform
many
duties
at
once
.
He
can
rejoyce
and
sorrow
at
once
,
and
make
his
sorrow
a
help
to
his
joy
,
and
his
joy
a
help
to
his
sorrow
,
and
so
exercise
both
in
that
nature
as
will
not
directly
hinder
or
weaken
one
another
.
He
can
tell
how
in
such
a
time
as
we
are
in
to
rejoyce
,
yet
to
be
humble
:
to
be
cast
down
at
Gods
feet
in
the
sense
of
the
sins
we
have
committed
,
and
of
Gods
displeasure
,
&c.
yet
to
rejoyce
in
the
mercies
we
have
,
and
do
expect
to
possess
.
He
doth
not
look
all
upon
sin
,
all
upon
affliction
,
or
all
upon
mercy
:
but
can
eye
every
thing
,
and
give
every
thing
its
part
:
can
exercise
graces
methodically
,
give
truths
and
providences
their
proper
place
in
his
meditations
and
affections
:
and
this
makes
his
life
orderly
,
beautiful
,
regular
and
useful
:
whereas
a
weak
Christian
,
let
him
set
himself
against
one
temptation
,
he
is
taken
in
another
:
if
he
humble
himself
in
soul
,
he
can
do
nothing
but
humble
,
weep
,
grieve
,
fear
,
and
be
ready
to
cast
away
all
comfort
,
all
sence
of
the
love
of
God
:
if
he
set
himself
to
the
consideration
of
the
grace
of
Christ
,
he
is
apt
to
forget
Humiliation
,
and
to
be
puffed
up
with
spiritual
pride
,
&c.
Thus
he
hath
not
skill
,
strength
and
ability
to
carry
on
all
the
whole
work
of
grace
together
.
5.
A
strong
Christian
sinks
not
under
those
burdens
that
would
presse
down
and
overwhelm
a
weak
Christian
:
he
can
bear
heavy
burdens
,
and
more
easily
away
with
them
,
making
it
a
recreation
to
bear
some
things
that
another
would
sink
under
and
cannot
bear
.
't
is
thy
weaknesse
that
makes
thee
make
such
a
stir
,
when
God
layes
on
thee
personal
,
family
publick
afflictions
,
that
makes
thee
shrink
under
them
:
strength
of
grace
would
enable
thee
to
see
God
and
glory
in
the
midst
of
them
,
and
to
say
,
all
shall
work
for
my
good
:
it
would
enable
thee
to
get
advantage
,
and
be
bettered
by
them
.
Hadst
thou
streng
h
enough
to
improve
them
,
thou
wouldst
take
comfort
from
them
,
and
support
thy self
under
them
:
but
when
thou
hast
not
strength
enough
to
understand
Gods
meaning
,
to
see
the
duty
then
called
for
,
to
improve
all
for
God
,
to
do
that
service
to
God
thou
shouldst
do
in
such
a
condition
,
no
wonder
if
thou
have
not
grace
to
support
and
comfort
thee
in
that
condition
.
Whereas
the
confirmed
Christian
by
strong
faith
,
love
&
patience
can
carry
great
burthens
,
&c.
6.
Is
helpful
to
many
,
and
troublesome
unto
few
.
They
are
the
useful
persons
in
the
family
and
place
where
they
live
:
it
is
they
can
counsel
others
in
their
doubts
,
help
them
in
their
straits
;
that
can
bear
up
the
weak
when
ready
to
sink
,
that
can
hold
others
by
the
arm
when
not
able
to
go
upright
;
that
tends
Gods
little
ones
;
and
if
it
were
not
for
these
,
what
would
Gods
little
ones
do
?
They
are
so
furnished
with
patience
,
which
God
hath
given
them
for
the
use
of
the
weak
ones
in
his
family
,
and
though
they
are
troublesome
,
or
do
that
which
might
be
a
disturbance
to
them
,
they
will
not
thrust
them
out
;
it
is
they
that
comfort
the
feeble
,
support
,
provide
for
,
strengthen
,
and
confirm
the
rest
;
and
were
it
not
for
these
,
what
back-sliding
hearts
should
we
have
?
&c.
And
they
are
comparatively
troublesome
to
few
,
(
though
,
while
corruption
cleaves
to
them
,
they
shall
sometimes
:
)
It
is
not
they
that
are
c●nsuring
their
brethren
,
that
are
stirring
up
division
,
and
make
all
that
feud
that
is
in
the
Church
:
if
they
might
be
hearkened
unto
and
regarded
,
there
would
be
quietness
and
composure
(
for
if
ever
there
be
peace
,
it
will
be
by
the
strong
ones
:
)
But
weak
ones
in
grace
are
the
burdens
and
troublers
of
the
family
:
you
may
know
they
are
the
weak
ones
in
Gods
house
,
in
that
they
are
those
that
are
always
crying
,
complaining
,
making
fire-work
in
the
family
,
back-biting
,
censuring
their
brethren
,
quarrelling
with
one
or
other
,
&c.
these
peevish
,
troublesome
souls
are
the
weak
ones
,
&c.
7.
The
strongest
in
grace
are
the
best
able
to
stand
,
work
,
and
suffer
alone
.
Though
in
duty
they
should
not
be
alone
when
they
can
have
society
;
and
though
the
rest
are
most
humble
,
therefore
are
sensible
they
have
need
of
others
;
and
will
not
throw
away
any
of
their
helps
,
yet
if
all
forsake
them
,
they
will
stand
to
it
still
:
they
go
not
to
heaven
meerly
for
company
sake
:
they
be
not
christians
meerly
because
such
and
such
are
christians
:
If
all
the
world
forsake
Christ
,
they
will
stick
to
him
,
unless
Christ
leave
them
to
their
own
weakness
.
But
the
weak
Christian
hath
a
great
deal
more
need
of
comfort
and
support
,
and
lives
a
more
dependent
life
:
they
cannot
stand
,
work
,
suffer
alone
:
if
their
Minister
fall
,
they
fall
:
if
their
Relations
change
,
they
change
:
if
there
be
not
some-body
at
hand
to
confute
an
Adversary
,
they
yield
:
if
there
be
not
some-body
to
keep
life
and
warmth
,
they
grow
cold
in
every
duty
:
in
affliction
they
can
step
on
no
longer
then
led
by
the
hand
,
&c.
have
Christians
to
support
,
and
to
quiet
,
and
moderate
their
passions
,
and
to
teach
them
the
Doctrine
of
patience
:
they
can
hold
up
no
longer
then
they
are
refreshed
with
cordials
:
What
would
become
of
you
,
should
God
let
you
stand
by
your selves
?
&c.
8.
The
strong
Christian
is
one
that
can
best
live
without
creatures
upon
God
alone
(
and
a
weak
christian
is
one
that
hath
most
need
of
the
creature
,
and
can
least
live
upon
God
alone
)
under
the
censures
of
the
godly
,
frowns
of
the
wicked
,
without
riches
,
honours
,
pleasures
;
can
have
quietness
and
contentment
in
God
,
whether
he
have
any
thing
or
nothing
,
wherever
he
is
,
&c.
The
more
necessity
thou
art
in
of
having
something
besides
God
for
thy
consolation
,
the
more
weak
thou
art
:
there
must
be
comfortable
provision
in
the
family
,
health
,
ease
,
liberty
;
there
must
be
supply
:
I
know
not
how
to
be
poor
,
disgraced
,
&c.
this
impatient
soul
is
the
feeble
soul
:
Impatience
is
nothing
but
the
fruit
of
weakness
.
The
strong
christian
can
live
upon
God
alone
:
therefore
if
men
make
as
if
they
were
undone
,
if
lost
in
their
estates
,
't
is
a
certain
sign
of
a
lamentable
weakness
of
a
sick
soul
.
9.
That
is
the
best
and
strongest
christian
,
and
most
confirmed
in
grace
,
who
is
most
employed
and
abides
in
the
love
of
God
,
in
love
to
God
:
That
hath
the
fear
of
God
,
but
goes
beyond
fear
,
and
loves
most
,
and
abides
most
in
the
love
of
God
:
That
makes
it
his
great
business
to
feed
upon
,
and
study
the
love
of
God
to
him
,
and
to
return
love
to
him
again
.
The
more
Gods
love
is
on
thy
heart
,
and
the
more
thou
livest
in
the
fruit
of
that
love
,
the
stronger
christian
.
But
he
that
lives
most
by
a
kind
of
constraining
fear
,
though
he
may
be
sincere
,
he
is
but
weak
:
where
there
is
nothing
but
fear
and
no
love
,
there
is
no
sincerity
;
but
where
there
is
some
little
measure
of
love
,
fear
is
such
a
tyrant
that
it
will
many
times
cloud
it
,
so
that
almost
all
his
life
seems
to
be
moved
and
managed
by
fear
:
and
in
this
there
is
much
lothness
and
unwillingness
,
and
they
had
rather
do
otherwise
then
they
do
:
according
to
the
measure
of
love
is
the
strength
of
grace
.
10.
He
is
the
strongest
christian
that
hath
most
pure
and
most
universal
love
to
others
,
that
can
love
all
men
,
even
an
enemy
,
with
true
,
unfeigned
love
,
even
with
such
love
as
belongs
to
a
christian
:
that
can
love
every
christian
,
and
not
a
party
only
,
with
the
pure
and
fervent
love
which
belongs
to
Believers
:
that
can
love
every
child
of
God
,
and
not
those
only
that
are
of
his
opinion
,
or
have
done
him
good
,
but
all
because
they
are
children
of
God
,
with
a
sincere
and
special
hearty
love
.
That
is
the
weak
christian
that
picks
and
chuses
,
that
is
staggering
when
he
comes
to
loving
an
enemy
:
that
takes
in
those
that
agree
with
him
in
judgement
,
and
makes
those
almost
only
the
object
of
his
love
;
that
would
confine
his
affections
to
some
narrow
society
,
some
little
sect
,
party
,
or
parcel
of
Believers
,
and
cannot
love
christians
as
christians
:
And
hence
it
is
,
division
is
the
effect
of
enmity
,
or
of
weakness
in
grace
,
for
want
of
the
universality
of
love
.
I
would
make
no
question
to
prognostick
the
healing
of
all
divisions
within
this
Nation
,
could
I
but
advance
all
that
are
concerned
in
it
to
the
right
temper
of
christian
love
.
't
is
the
weak
children
in
Christs
family
that
falls
out
,
when
we
have
not
enough
love
to
reach
to
all
,
and
to
love
a
christian
as
a
christian
,
&c.
Quest
.
What
must
be
done
by
those
that
are
converted
to
keep
them
where
they
are
,
to
help
them
unto
growth
,
to
make
them
better
,
to
further
their
confirmation
,
to
secure
their
salvation
,
that
they
may
after
all
attain
the
Crown
?
Answ
.
I
shall
leave
with
you
twenty
Directions
;
and
as
many
as
there
are
,
there
are
not
more
then
you
must
practice
;
and
take
them
as
if
they
were
the
last
Directions
I
should
give
you
;
and
take
them
as
practicals
,
not
as
notionals
,
that
you
must
live
upon
as
long
as
you
live
.
1.
See
that
the
foundation
be
soundly
laid
in
your
head
and
heart
in
matters
of
your
Religion
.
In
your
head
,
i.e.
that
you
well
understand
what
Religion
is
,
what
the
Christian
Religion
is
:
what
God
is
:
what
it
is
for
God
to
be
yours
,
in
his
Attributes
and
Relations
unto
you
:
what
he
is
and
will
be
unto
you
:
what
you
are
and
must
be
unto
him
:
what
sin
is
,
how
odious
,
wherein
its
evil
consists
:
what
is
sin
,
and
what
not
:
what
sin
hath
done
in
the
world
,
and
what
state
it
hath
brought
transgressors
into
:
what
Christ
is
,
what
he
hath
done
for
mans
recovery
and
redemption
:
what
he
hath
wrought
,
gives
and
offers
to
the
world
:
The
end
and
design
of
God
in
the
work
of
mans
redemption
:
The
tender
of
the
Gospel-Covenant
of
grace
,
freeness
,
largeness
,
and
excellency
of
the
grace
of
this
Covenant
:
The
end
of
our
Religion
:
the
everlasting
glory
that
is
revealed
in
the
Gospel
,
what
it
is
,
how
sure
,
and
how
great
.
When
you
understand
these
things
,
get
a
sound
and
radicated
belief
concerning
the
Truths
of
the
holy
Scripture
revealing
all
these
things
:
And
think
it
not
enough
that
the
Scripture
is
true
,
or
that
you
are
resolved
so
to
believe
,
but
get
the
best
grounds
for
your
belief
,
be
well
established
on
those
grounds
:
Read
the
Scripture
much
,
till
you
are
acquainted
with
,
and
relish
the
matter
and
language
,
and
feel
the
power
,
untill
all
be
delightful
to
your
souls
in
reading
.
And
be
not
ashamed
to
understand
the
Fundamentals
:
look
to
your
Catechismes
:
The
fundamentals
of
Religion
you
must
understand
and
receive
.
And
when
you
have
got
them
into
your
head
,
be
sure
you
get
them
into
your
heart
,
and
never
think
any
truth
received
as
it
ought
,
till
it
hath
done
some
special
work
on
your
heart
;
till
you
believe
that
God
is
Almighty
,
Just
,
Holy
,
&c.
and
all
the
Attributes
of
God
have
made
their
holy
impression
on
your
heart
:
that
the
sanctifying
knowledge
of
God
hath
warmed
your
affections
,
captivated
your
souls
,
that
God
be
inthron'd
in
your
hearts
by
the
belief
and
knowledge
of
your
minds
:
Know
your selves
so
as
to
be
humble
:
know
Christ
so
as
he
may
be
sweet
unto
you
,
and
exalted
by
you
:
set
up
Christ
in
your
souls
nearest
to
your
hearts
:
know
sin
so
as
to
hate
it
,
&c.
't
is
the
entertainment
of
the
good
things
of
the
Gospel
by
the
will
that
is
the
principal
part
of
your
Religion
.
't
is
a
matter
of
lamentable
consequence
in
all
your
lives
,
when
there
is
not
a
sound
work
at
the
heart
:
how
little
life
will
there
be
from
any
truth
in
reading
or
hearing
?
The
Fundamentals
of
Religion
must
be
so
received
,
as
not
only
to
have
an
old
heart
mended
,
but
a
new
heart
made
.
Thus
understand
,
believe
,
and
give
up
thy
heart
to
that
thou
believest
and
understandest
.
2.
Know
and
remember
the
work
of
your
Salvation
,
must
be
as
long
as
you
live
;
and
that
you
have
never
done
,
till
you
have
done
living
.
I
give
this
direction
because
I
find
something
in
Christianity
,
the
remainds
of
Carnality
is
apt
to
hinder
,
&c.
and
some
professors
,
when
converted
,
they
are
reconciled
to
God
and
safe
,
&c.
but
there
's
a
great
deal
to
be
done
after
,
&c.
3.
Understand
well
wherein
it
is
your
confirmation
,
stability
rootedness
,
and
growth
in
Religion
doth
consist
.
The
chief
part
of
your
growth
in
Grace
is
not
to
know
more
things
then
you
knew
before
:
but
to
grow
in
the
knowledge
,
beliefe
,
entertainment
,
and
improvement
of
the
same
truths
,
that
at
first
you
did
receive
:
(
not
that
you
m●y
not
or
should
not
know
more
,
for
the
clear
knowledge
of
the
fundamentals
guide
you
unavoydably
to
the
sight
of
many
other
truths
which
a
darker
knowledge
of
those
fundamentals
will
not
discover
to
you
.
)
't
is
not
additional
to
your
former
knowledge
,
but
the
clearer
knowing
,
sounder
be●ieving
,
heartier
entertaining
and
improving
of
the
truths
you
knew
at
first
as
the
health
of
a
man
consists
not
in
having
every
day
variety
of
food
,
but
in
the
partaking
and
digestion
of
the
same
food
,
that
's
fittest
for
him
:
get
but
a
more
perfect
conviction
,
or
concoction
of
what
you
knew
before
,
and
this
is
your
growth
.
You
may
grow
in
the
knowledge
of
Gods
attributes
by
knowing
them
more
clearly
,
orderly
,
distinctly
,
satisfactorily
and
believingly
then
before
.
There
is
a
word
of
d●fference
in
the
manner
of
knowledge
,
between
a
dark
and
clear
knowing
things
:
grow
in
greater
love
to
them
,
and
greater
skill
in
entertainment
,
improvement
,
and
practise
of
them
.
4.
Grow
downward
in
humility
and
inward
in
the
knowledge
of
your selves
:
and
above
all
,
maintain
a
constant
abhorrence
and
jealousie
of
the
sin
of
pride
:
grow
in
humility
,
and
fly
from
man
;
keep
a
constant
apprehension
of
your
unworthiness
and
weakness
,
of
the
odiousness
and
danger
of
sin
,
of
spiritual
pride
:
(
we
called
because
exercised
about
spiritual
things
)
of
being
pufft
up
with
pride
of
any
thing
in
your selves
,
of
being
too
confident
in
your selves
:
be
low
in
your
own
,
and
expect
not
,
nor
desire
others
good
thoughts
of
you
,
Humility
lies
not
in
humility
of
opinion
,
speech
,
garbe
,
or
carriage
:
but
in
opposition
to
high
thoughts
of
our
own
parts
,
gifts
,
godliness
,
when
we
think
of
these
above
their
worth
:
still
remember
●sal
.
25.
Pro
.
26.19
.
Isai
57.15
Ioh
.
22.29
.
as
ever
you
would
grow
in
grace
and
be
confirmed
Christians
,
keep
a
low
esteem
of
your selves
,
be
mean
in
your
own
eies
,
be
content
to
be
mean
in
others
,
and
harken
not
to
secret
flatterers
that
would
puff
you
up
.
Take
heed
of
any
thing
that
would
puff
you
up
,
&c.
5.
You
must
understand
that
you
are
Disciples
in
Christs
school
,
where
Ministers
are
his
teachers
and
guides
:
the
Ordinances
his
means
for
his
peoples
good
,
and
the
Scripture
,
the
Book
you
must
learn
:
therefore
keep
in
this
order
:
keep
under
these
guides
,
commit
your
souls
to
those
that
are
faithful
,
and
fit
for
souls
to
be
intrusted
with
:
and
when
you
have
done
with
humble
submissiveness
to
their
teaching
,
keep
in
this
school
under
those
officers
in
their
Discipline
,
and
dwell
in
the
Catholick
Church
and
Communion
of
Saints
,
and
understand
the
duty
of
Pastors
and
people
,
Heb
13.17.18
.
1
Thes
.
5.12
.
obey
them
that
have
the
rule
over
you
.
I
God
had
seen
the
poor
Christians
sufficient
to
support
themselves
,
he
would
never
have
made
it
the
duty
of
all
to
be
marshalled
and
rank'd
in
several
schools
,
ranks
,
orders
,
and
all
to
walk
in
this
order
to
Heaven
.
If
you
withdraw
from
under
Christs
officers
and
ordinances
,
you
are
in
danger
of
being
snatcht
up
as
straglers
.
Q.
What
shall
we
do
?
who
shall
we
take
for
our
guides
,
if
God
take
them
away
?
&c.
A.
T
is
not
the
denyal
of
publick
liberty
that
loses
that
relation
between
a
Pastor
and
his
Flock
,
nor
any
word
from
man
should
cause
a
poor
soul
to
trust
it self
for
guidance
of
Salvation
to
one
that
is
not
able
:
a
mans
soul
is
not
to
be
hazarded
upon
damnation
,
by
being
deprived
of
the
officers
and
ordinances
of
Christ
,
and
cast
upon
the
conduct
of
a
blind
guide
,
meerly
for
the
pleasuring
of
a
meer
man
.
6.
Be
sure
you
understand
the
nature
of
Church
union
,
and
necessity
of
maintaining
it
,
and
abhorr
all
wayes
that
are
truly
Schismatical
,
that
would
rent
and
divide
the
Church
of
Christ
.
As
you
must
not
under
pretence
of
avoiding
schisme
,
cast
your
soul
upon
apparent
hazard
of
damnation
,
so
you
must
maintain
the
necessity
of
Church
Union
and
Communion
:
when
Christs
members
walk
in
Communion
with
Christs
members
,
supposing
that
which
is
singular
to
the
generality
of
judicious
men
.
Take
heed
of
any
thing
that
would
withdraw
you
from
the
Communion
of
the
generality
of
those
that
are
sound
in
the
faith
.
Take
heed
of
withdrawing
from
the
main
body
of
beleevers
.
Christ
is
the
Head
of
his
Church
,
he
will
never
condemn
his
Church
;
walk
in
those
substantials
Christs
Church
hath
walked
in
Divisions
among
Christians
is
a
sin
God
hath
d●scribed
as
odious
and
tending
to
the
ruine
of
Christians
.
Be
very
suspicious
of
any
that
would
draw
you
from
the
main
body
of
beleevers
,
and
keep
Communion
with
the
universal
Church
of
Christ
,
with
the
generality
of
the
godly
in
love
and
affection
,
&c.
7.
Be
sure
your
own
hearts
and
ways
be
the
matter
of
your
daily
study
;
and
when
hypocrites
have
their
work
abroad
,
let
yours
be
much
at
home
;
while
they
make
it
their
business
to
censure
this
and
that
man
,
let
the
main
of
your
business
be
in
dressing
the
inward
of
your
own
hearts
,
in
keeping
all
right
between
God
and
you
.
Observe
your
hearts
inclinations
;
if
any
inordinate
inclination
after
any
thing
,
set
a
special
guard
:
mark
which
way
your
thoughts
go
,
that
you
may
know
your
inclinations
by
your
thoughts
.
In
an
especial
manner
,
preserve
tenderness
of
Conscience
,
fear
of
sin
,
loathfulness
to
displease
God
,
let
truth
have
the
mastery
,
maintain
such
a
conscience
that
dares
not
sin
to
save
your
lives
;
be
sure
you
sin
not
willfully
,
obey
the
light
.
8.
Be
sure
to
keep
up
continually
a
lively
apprehension
of
the
state
and
place
of
your
everlasting
happiness
,
to
live
by
faith
upon
the
unseen
world
.
Know
where
your
happiness
lyes
,
and
what
it
is
,
that
you
grow
not
to
carnal
apprehensions
of
your
happiness
.
Live
upon
Heaven
,
and
let
that
be
it
that
shall
animate
your
faith
to
duty
:
and
all
that
you
may
still
be
weary
of
vexations
,
and
sensible
of
the
vanities
here
below
:
Let
your
conversation
be
above
.
Be
confirmed
in
your
apprehensions
of
the
certainty
and
excellency
of
eternal
blessedness
;
grow
more
in
Heavenly
mindedness
and
in
satisfaction
of
soul
,
in
the
hopes
you
have
of
these
things
.
9.
Understand
the
nature
,
method
,
and
power
of
temptations
how
to
resist
them
,
and
live
in
watchfulness
.
Be
not
a
stranger
to
Satan
and
his
methods
of
tempting
,
what
you
have
to
watch
against
and
oppose
,
where
you
must
be
armed
.
Understand
the
nature
of
Christian
watchfulness
;
keep
up
a
constant
resolution
and
courage
in
resisting
,
especially
the
temptations
you
carry
about
with
you
,
of
your
calling
,
constitution
,
company
,
and
of
the
times
;
set
them
down
,
remember
them
,
keep
a
special
Observation
of
them
all
:
and
say
,
this
and
this
it
is
I
am
in
danger
of
;
and
't
is
my
integrity
and
salvation
that
's
in
danger
,
and
here
place
a
special
guard
,
and
make
it
your
business
to
resist
.
The
principal
cause
of
Christians
negligence
in
this
,
is
the
security
of
their
consciences
,
and
love
of
their
sins
:
did
you
know
your
danger
,
you
would
better
look
after
your
safety
,
2
Cor
.
2.11
.
10.
Especially
understand
how
much
the
flesh
and
carnal
self
is
an
enemy
to
God
and
your
souls
:
and
how
much
you
are
engaged
by
the
Christian
Covenant
to
live
in
a
warfare
against
your selves
,
and
against
your
flesh
.
You
must
not
think
the
life
of
self-pleasing
is
consistent
with
Religion
:
understand
how
you
are
bound
to
take
the
flesh
for
your
enemy
,
to
watch
against
it
,
and
to
live
in
a
continual
combat
with
it
,
Col.
3.5
.
The
flesh
is
your
chiefest
enemy
:
the
very
senses
themselves
are
all
grown
inordinate
,
and
the
work
of
faith
is
very
much
seen
in
its
exercise
this
way
;
if
you
get
an
opinion
that
you
may
eat
,
and
drink
,
and
cloath
,
&c.
and
do
all
things
to
gratifie
your selves
,
&c.
then
no
wonder
if
you
find
but
little
increase
in
spirituals
,
while
you
grow
so
carnal
.
Understand
and
practise
the
duty
of
Self-denial
,
self
is
the
very
heart
of
sin
:
read
it
not
under
pretence
of
liberty
in
Religion
.
11.
Give
not
way
to
a
formal
,
heartless
,
seeming
Religiousness
,
Customariness
,
without
the
life
:
but
keep
your
souls
in
a
continual
seriousness
and
awakenedness
about
God
,
immortality
,
and
your
great
concernments
.
If
duty
be
dead
,
take
heed
lest
that
incline
you
to
a
deadness
in
another
,
and
so
grow
to
a
customary
deadness
.
Take
heed
of
spiritual
slothfulness
,
that
makes
you
keep
your
hands
in
your
bosom
,
when
you
should
be
doing
for
your
souls
:
stir
up
to
,
and
in
duty
,
when
you
have
but
little
time
for
life
eternal
:
do
not
pray
as
if
you
prayed
not
,
or
hear
as
though
you
heard
not
:
but
when
upon
duty
,
doing
Gods
service
,
do
it
with
all
the
seriousness
and
rigour
you
can
;
To
grow
lazie
and
negligent
is
the
declining
way
:
use
such
considerations
as
may
stir
you
up
,
Rom.
12.11
.
Tit
.
2.14
.
12.
Remember
always
the
worth
of
time
,
and
greatness
of
your
work
,
and
therefore
so
value
time
,
as
not
negligently
or
slothfully
to
lose
a
moment
:
it
will
quickly
be
gone
,
and
when
you
are
at
the
last
you
will
better
know
its
worth
:
harken
to
no
temptation
that
will
draw
you
to
any
trifling
,
abusing
,
wasting
of
your
precious
time
,
if
thou
hast
no
argument
against
thy
sports
trifl●ng
pleasures
,
&c.
but
this
,
It
loses
my
time
,
take
●t
for
a
greater
argument
then
if
it
lose
thee
thy
money
,
friends
,
or
any
thing
in
the
world
:
especially
value
the
preciousest
of
your
time
,
your
youth
,
your
morning
hours
,
especially
the
Lords
day
;
lose
not
any
part
of
it
,
but
improve
it
with
your selves
and
families
:
lose
not
a
moment
of
the
Lords
day
,
nor
any
of
thy
precious
time
thou
canst
spare
&
redeem
:
if
thou
hast
lost
any
be
humble
for
it
,
and
be
careful
to
redeem
the
rest
:
look
back
,
do
you
approve
of
the
time
that
is
past
?
could
you
not
have
spent
it
better
?
remember
what
you
have
lost
let
that
quicken
you
;
look
before
you
,
remember
what
is
to
be
done
,
and
do
that
first
which
must
be
done
,
and
then
leave
trifles
to
that
time
you
haue
to
spare
:
it
is
ignorance
&
idleness
,
&
not
want
of
work
,
that
makes
any
think
they
have
time
to
spare
.
Eph.
5.16
.
Col.
●
.
5
13.
Make
a
careful
choice
of
your
company
;
you
cannot
travel
well
to
Heaven
alone
,
especially
when
you
may
have
company
:
thrust
not
your selves
into
every
company
,
Eph.
5.7
.
converse
as
much
as
you
can
with
those
that
will
help
you
,
that
are
warm
when
you
are
cold
,
knowing
when
you
are
ignorant
,
believing
when
you
are
doubtful
,
&c.
especially
for
your
constant
companions
,
live
with
those
that
will
be
a
frequent
help
to
you
:
Masters
chuse
the
best
servants
that
fear
God
:
servants
,
chuse
to
live
with
those
that
will
help
you
in
the
fear
of
God
:
for
Husbands
and
Wives
make
choice
of
those
that
will
intend
upon
Religion
;
take
heed
of
being
unequally
yoaked
,
and
of
thinking
to
get
well
to
Heaven
,
while
you
presume
to
unite
your selves
with
those
that
with
great
advantage
will
hinder
,
not
help
your
Salvation
.
14.
Keep
a
constant
guard
upon
the
tongue
,
especially
take
heed
of
those
common
sins
that
disgrace
hath
not
driven
out
of
the
world
,
but
have
got
some
kind
of
credit
amongst
some
professors
:
namely
idle
talk
that
wastes
precious
time
,
makes
us
unfruitful
to
one
another
,
backbiting
especially
,
can
they
put
but
a
Religious
pretence
upon
it
,
or
if
they
backbite
those
that
differ
in
opinion
.
Remember
that
terrible
passage
,
Pro
.
18.21
.
Ia
.
1.26
.
&
3.5
,
6.
Psal
.
39.
&
35.8
.
avoyd
idle
talk
,
backbiting
&c.
watch
over
your
tongues
:
and
if
any
are
by
natu●e
addicted
to
a
laxity
of
tongue
,
and
multitude
of
words
,
there
lies
a
double
obligation
on
you
in
point
of
danger
and
necessity
,
above
all
others
to
keep
a
careful
watch
over
your
tongue
,
you
should
rather
speak
fewer
words
then
others
:
and
if
you
find
your selves
inclined
to
speak
against
any
behind
his
back
,
reprehend
your selves
and
avoid
it
.
15.
Learn
the
holy
skill
of
improving
every
condition
that
God
shall
cast
you
into
;
learn
how
to
live
to
God
in
every
condition
:
if
you
have
skill
and
heart
,
there
is
advantage
to
be
got
by
all
;
that
prosperity
may
strengthen
you
in
God
,
encourage
you
in
his
service
,
that
adversity
may
wean
you
from
the
world
,
help
you
to
repentance
,
raise
you
to
God
,
and
give
you
more
then
it
took
away
.
Know
the
danger
and
duty
of
every
condition
,
study
them
before
they
com●
upon
you
,
that
they
do
not
surprize
you
:
learn
to
know
what
's
the
danger
,
duty
,
and
particular
temptation
of
every
condition
,
and
in
that
condition
you
are
most
likely
to
expect
a
fall
into
:
prepare
for
affliction
as
the
common
lott
of
the
Saints
,
take
it
as
no
strange
thing
when
it
overtakes
you
:
know
how
to
abound
and
how
to
want
.
A
great
deal
of
a
Christians
safety
and
comfort
lies
on
this
,
to
study
the
temptation
and
duty
of
every
condition
before
it
come
,
that
so
you
may
have
your
remedy
at
hand
,
and
fall
to
your
work
,
and
commit
your selves
to
God
.
16.
Be
as
conscionable
and
strickt
in
the
duties
of
your
relations
,
&
dealings
with
men
,
proportionably
as
in
the
duties
of
holiness
,
more
directly
to
be
performed
to
God
;
make
as
much
conscience
,
care
,
study
,
diligence
,
about
being
just
,
that
you
wrong
no
man
in
buying
or
selling
,
as
you
do
in
duti●s
of
holiness
,
hearing
,
praying
,
receiving
.
In
your
trading
make
conscience
of
justice
and
faithfulness
as
well
as
in
the
worship
of
God
,
and
in
your
own
personal
behaviour
;
in
your
calling
be
diligent
,
not
slothful
in
business
,
&c.
And
so
in
the
duties
of
your
relations
:
Oh
that
Parents
knew
what
a
charge
lies
on
them
concerning
the
souls
of
their
Children
,
&c.
so
Masters
,
look
to
your
servants
,
and
be
as
conscionable
in
doing
your
duty
for
th●ir
souls
good
,
and
being
faithful
to
them
,
and
compassionate
over
them
,
as
in
your
duty
to
God
:
keep
up
family
duties
with
li●e
,
seriousness
,
diligence
and
vigor
:
the
life
of
Religion
in
the
world
must
be
kept
up
very
much
in
families
.
17.
Make
it
your
study
and
care
to
do
all
the
good
you
can
in
the
worl●
,
let
doing
good
be
the
principal
part
of
your
business
,
think
that
the
safest
and
happiest
life
in
which
you
can
do
greatest
good
;
suffer
not
opportunities
to
slip
out
of
your
hands
;
take
them
where
you
have
them
,
and
seek
where
you
may
have
them
;
look
not
only
where
you
may
get
good
,
but
where
you
may
have
opportunities
to
do
good
to
others
:
every
Talent
must
be
answered
for
;
your
knowledge
,
health
,
&c.
use
it
as
you
will
answer
for
it
,
and
know
't
is
one
of
the
greatest
m●rcies
in
the
world
for
God
to
give
you
hearts
in
doing
good
with
that
he
hath
given
,
Heb
.
13.16
.
not
for
applause
,
but
be
good
Husbands
for
God
,
and
consider
which
way
you
may
attain
your
ends
best
by
what
you
give
or
do
.
Thus
be
rich
in
good
works
.
18
Live
still
as
before
the
living
God
,
approve
your
hearts
to
him
,
as
knowing
you
stand
or
fall
unto
his
judgement
.
Avoid
carefully
all
offences
unto
men
,
for
the
Lords
sake
,
and
their
conscience
sake
;
take
heed
of
scandal
,
and
receive
all
the
good
from
others
you
can
,
but
stick
not
too
much
on
mans
approbation
:
disregard
not
suspitions
or
reproofs
of
Godly
men
,
but
make
not
mans
praise
to
be
any
part
of
your
reward
;
it
is
a
small
thing
for
me
to
be
judged
of
men
.
Be
not
much
troubled
at
it
if
you
cannot
please
all
:
the
bawlings
of
the
malicious
should
not
disturb
a
soul
that
is
quietly
housed
with
God
:
that
soul
is
not
well
stablished
in
faith
that
can
be
so
disturb'd
and
distempered
by
the
wrath
or
words
of
malicious
men
.
Remember
God
himself
pleases
not
all
;
the
most
of
the
world
are
enemies
to
their
Maker
upon
the
account
of
his
Holiness
,
Justice
,
&c.
and
canst
thou
think
to
please
all
?
withdraw
from
the
world
and
your selves
unto
God
,
for
the
consolation
of
his
approbation
and
for
your
felicity
:
this
will
save
you
from
hypocrisie
,
and
keep
you
from
the
temptations
and
vexations
of
the
censorious
world
.
19.
Be
every
day
as
serious
in
your
preparation
for
death
and
judgement
,
as
those
that
are
always
certain
that
it
will
come
,
and
know
not
the
moment
when
it
will
come
(
Matth
.
24.49
.
)
Use
often
to
think
seriously
before-hand
,
what
death
is
;
what
thoughts
,
what
tryals
death
will
put
a
man
upon
:
what
temptations
usually
accompany
our
approaching
death
:
what
you
shall
most
need
at
such
a
time
as
that
:
what
thoughts
are
likeliest
to
possess
you
then
:
what
you
are
likeliest
to
wish
for
when
you
must
needs
die
,
about
spending
your
time
,
expending
your
estate
,
conversing
with
others
,
&c.
Ask
your selves
,
what
will
I
wish
I
had
done
or
been
when
I
come
to
die
?
Think
what
will
be
most
dreadful
to
a
dying
man
,
for
thus
you
have
time
to
escape
his
judgement
:
will
it
not
be
to
think
on
a
life
lost
in
vanity
,
drench'd
in
worldliness
,
unreconciled
to
God
,
or
at
least
in
utter
uncertainty
of
his
love
?
God
hath
not
foreshewed
what
will
be
a
dying
mans
terror
,
to
torment
thee
,
but
to
get
out
that
terror
;
that
which
will
be
most
terrible
at
death
,
conquer
and
destroy
it
presently
.
They
that
were
ready
went
in
with
the
Bridegroom
,
and
the
door
was
shut
,
(
Matth
.
25.10
.
)
Oh
happy
thou
,
if
while
the
door
is
open
thou
be
found
ready
to
go
in
:
woe
,
if
when
the
door
be
shut
,
thou
hast
thy
preparation
to
make
,
thy
graces
to
seek
.
Bethink
what
you
will
either
wish
or
fear
when
you
come
to
dye
,
and
when
you
will
say
,
this
should
have
been
done
,
&c.
let
it
now
be
done
.
20.
Rise
speedily
after
every
fall
by
sound
repentance
,
and
a
fresh
recourse
to
the
bloud
of
Christ
,
Covenant
of
Grace
,
and
his
intercession
.
Lie
not
secure
in
any
s●n
into
which
thou
art
lapsed
:
take
heed
of
delaying
and
trifling
,
when
thy
particular
repentance
should
be
exercised
.
Renew
thy
Covenant
,
and
after
thy
ri●ing
deal
faithfully
with
thy self
and
God
,
favour
not
thy
sin
,
nor
flesh
,
go
to
the
quick
,
leave
no
corruption
at
the
bottom
:
If
called
to
make
restitution
,
to
shame
thy self
before
men
by
confession
,
stick
not
at
it
:
take
the
plainest
course
,
that
is
the
way
of
God
:
And
let
not
any
thought
of
shame
,
dishonour
,
or
losse
hinder
it
:
for
the
more
it
costs
thee
to
rise
from
sin
,
the
likelier
't
is
thou
art
sound
in
thy
conversion
,
and
the
more
comfort
wilt
thou
have
:
otherwise
the
feares
and
paines
of
thy
disease
will
be
upon
thee
,
when
the
thorough
cure
would
have
prevented
it
:
quarrel
not
at
any
mans
reproof
,
though
they
m●scarry
in
it
,
have
mentioned
thy
faults
with
passion
&c.
take
that
which
is
good
and
be
thankful
.
And
after
every
fall
sit
not
down
in
perpetual
distress
,
but
,
as
Christ
takes
the
honour
of
thy
cure
,
take
thou
the
comfort
of
thy
cure
when
recovered
.
See
thou
art
truly
risen
by
repentance
and
returned
to
him
whom
thou
hast
dishonoured
.
—
Thy
care
must
be
to
see
thou
be
sincere
in
thy
return
,
and
then
walk
comfortably
.
See
that
Satan
make
not
thee
walk
so
as
to
rob
thee
of
thy
comfort
,
and
God
of
his
honour
.
Thus
having
given
you
twenty
Directions
,
I
shall
reduce
all
to
these
eight
Particulars
.
1.
Do
not
think
strength
of
grace
will
be
got
with
ease
:
you
must
do
that
,
that
in
other
things
is
done
for
the
attaining
of
strength
,
increase
and
confirmation
.
A
man
cannot
attain
knowledge
in
Law
,
Physick
,
or
any
Art
,
without
studying
,
diligence
,
unwearied
labour
and
patience
,
through
that
time
that
is
necessary
to
attain
it
.
Set
your selves
to
the
reading
of
the
Scripture
,
and
other
good
books
study
good
truths
think
not
to
attain
mastery
in
a
day
:
And
if
ever
such
a
conceit
come
in
your
minds
,
that
you
are
strong
confirmed
Christians
,
do
not
easily
entertain
it
:
there
must
be
time
,
industry
and
diligence
:
ordinarily
suspect
the
conceit
you
may
have
of
strength
and
confirmation
;
you
must
grow
by
degrees
:
Gods
method
is
,
to
begin
like
a
grain
of
Mustard-seed
:
we
are
not
born
men
:
labour
in
the
proper
meanes
with
patience
:
infused
gifts
are
given
according
to
the
manner
of
acquiring
them
:
God
gives
as
if
our
acquisition
did
attain
it
:
never
think
of
having
this
without
patience
,
labour
and
diligence
.
2.
Grow
up
in
the
Church
of
God
,
and
under
his
Officers
,
and
Ordinances
,
and
among
his
people
:
Do
not
transplant
your selves
from
the
garden
and
vineyard
of
the
Lord
,
if
you
will
thrive
:
no
prospering
in
the
Commons
where
weeds
will
choak
,
&c.
Keep
within
the
Church
of
God
,
in
the
communion
of
his
People
,
among
his
Servants
,
under
the
guidance
of
his
Ministers
,
for
that
is
the
duty
of
Ministers
to
bring
up
,
train
up
,
and
help
the
weak
ones
,
till
they
grow
to
be
strong
:
they
are
to
be
Gods
Nurses
,
and
helpers
of
the
weak
in
the
House
of
God
:
Do
not
think
to
prosper
by
breaking
over
the
hedge
,
under
pretence
of
any
right
of
holinesse
whatsoever
,
following
any
party
that
would
draw
you
to
separation
.
3.
Make
it
,
amongst
others
,
the
pricipal
study
of
your
lives
,
to
study
the
love
of
God
in
the
Redeemer
,
the
nature
of
the
new
Covenant
,
and
the
infinite
goodnesse
revealed
in
the
face
of
a
Mediator
:
how
it
was
his
design
to
attract
the
hearts
of
men
to
the
love
of
God
,
by
revealing
his
infinite
love
in
the
Redeemer
,
unto
which
end
Christ
came
for
,
even
to
represent
Gods
goodnesse
in
sinners
hearts
,
of
their
being
reconciled
to
him
,
and
ravishing
them
with
his
love
.
Study
the
glory
and
ravishing
love
of
God
,
and
unspeakable
goodnesse
in
a
Redeemer
.
4.
Live
not
by
sense
,
or
upon
worldly
hopes
,
nor
in
the
exercise
of
it
:
See
that
you
live
a
mortified
life
:
take
heed
of
glutting
your selves
with
creatures
,
or
letting
our
hearts
out
to
any
creature
,
or
letting
any
creature
be
to
dear
to
you
:
live
not
too
much
on
any
sensible
thing
,
or
upon
any
worldly
hopes
or
expectations
.
Shut
your
eyes
to
the
world
:
let
not
your
desires
run
out
to
the
world
,
and
live
as
much
as
you
can
upon
the
world
to
come
.
5.
Let
holy
self-suspition
alwayes
make
you
fearful
of
temptation
and
keep
you
out
of
the
Devils
way
:
Would
you
keep
your
standing
,
grow
better
and
strong
in
grace
?
let
not
the
pride
of
your
hearts
,
or
confidence
of
your
strength
,
make
you
meet
among
any
unlawful
communion
,
see
any
inticing
spectacle
,
or
thrust
your selves
upon
temptation
:
you
are
never
safe
if
you
thrust
your selves
upon
temptation
:
think
with
your self
,
my
weakness
is
great
,
I
must
not
gaze
upon
this
inticing
object
,
lest
my
heart
take
fire
;
I
am
not
so
strong
as
to
be
able
to
stand
against
such
,
&c.
6.
When
you
cannot
attain
unto
that
heat
of
internal
affection
you
would
,
be
sure
you
walk
uprightly
with
God
:
sin
not
wilfully
:
keep
your
garments
clean
:
set
his
Law
before
your
eyes
:
sin
not
wilfully
for
a
world
:
be
but
found
in
the
way
of
duty
,
and
God
will
blesse
you
,
and
meet
you
in
that
way
:
be
as
exact
in
obedience
,
as
if
you
had
that
frame
of
soul
you
desire
.
7.
In
a
special
manner
keep
all
your
bodily
senses
and
desires
in
subjection
;
mortifie
the
flesh
,
keep
under
your
carnal
desires
in
a
due
subjection
to
the
Spirit
;
let
none
of
your
senses
take
the
reines
out
of
your
hands
:
keep
a
dominion
over
your
senses
.
Lastly
,
All
your
life
long
be
longing
to
die
:
let
the
work
of
your
life
be
to
learn
to
dye
.
Consider
what
necessity
to
the
safety
and
comfort
of
death
,
to
consider
frequently
,
what
assaults
will
be
made
upon
dying
men
,
that
you
may
every
day
fortifie
against
it
,
to
consider
what
graces
and
duties
will
be
most
needful
and
useful
then
,
that
you
may
be
most
conversing
with
and
exercising
those
graces
and
duties
.
Hee
that
hath
well
learn'd
to
die
,
is
no
weak
Christian
.
The
strength
of
your
grace
lies
in
the
exercise
of
these
things
;
faithfully
practise
them
▪
and
you
will
stand
when
others
fall
;
you
will
have
comfort
,
when
others
cast
away
their
comfort
;
you
will
die
in
peace
,
when
others
die
in
horror
.
The
end
of
the
Ninth
Sermon
.
SERMON
X.
TEXT
.
HEBR
.
11.38
.
The
former
Part
of
the
verse
.
Of
whom
the
World
was
not
worthy
.
THe
Apostle
in
this
excellent
Chapter
(
that
by
some
is
deservedly
called
,
a
little
Book
of
Martyrs
)
discovers
the
Triumph
of
Faith
,
or
victory
against
all
difficulty
we
meet
with
:
First
,
Faith
it
assents
to
Truths
be
they
never
so
improbable
.
Secondly
,
It
puts
men
upon
Duties
,
be
they
never
so
irrational
,
or
against
carnal
Interest
.
Thirdly
,
It
enables
to
sufferings
,
be
they
never
so
afflictive
.
These
Worthies
went
through
all
by
the
victory
that
overcame
the
world
,
the
bitterness
as
well
as
the
sweetnesse
thereof
.
In
these
Verses
the
Apostle
doth
two
things
:
First
,
He
sets
down
the
greatness
and
smartnesse
of
their
sufferings
,
which
are
by
some
Learned
men
reduced
to
three
Heads
:
First
,
Those
sufferings
that
were
to
tempt
them
,
and
draw
them
from
God
,
by
those
pains
and
tortures
they
were
to
undergo
.
Secondly
,
Those
sufferings
they
underwent
in
dying
.
Thirdly
,
Their
sufferings
in
regard
of
wandring
and
leaving
their
comforts
,
rather
then
they
would
lose
God
.
There
were
all
kind
of
persecutions
laid
upon
these
Saints
,
through
all
which
they
waded
,
and
never
would
be
brought
to
forsake
God
and
his
truth
,
for
any
of
them
.
2.
We
have
here
the
excellency
of
the
sufferer
,
and
that
is
in
that
expression
,
These
men
,
or
these
persons
,
when
they
were
under
all
these
distresses
from
the
world
,
yet
they
were
such
of
whom
the
world
was
not
worthy
.
Brethren
,
The
excellency
of
these
Saints
and
servants
of
God
is
considerable
two
wayes
,
that
we
may
proceed
distinctly
and
clearly
.
First
,
In
reference
to
the
wicked
,
their
excellency
was
so
great
that
the
wicked
world
was
not
worthy
of
them
.
Secondly
,
Their
excellency
is
discovered
from
the
estimate
,
or
judgment
that
the
Apostle
passes
upon
them
,
who
tells
us
,
that
he
accounted
them
to
be
such
,
though
they
were
under
such
distresses
and
troubles
,
yet
they
were
a
people
of
whom
the
world
was
not
worthy
.
I
shall
fall
upon
the
due
estimation
the
blessed
Apostle
raises
upon
these
persecuted
Saints
,
who
was
enlightned
by
the
Spirit
of
God
,
and
so
was
able
to
passe
a
right
sentence
upon
these
persecuted
Saints
;
from
this
I
raise
this
ensuing
Observation
.
Observ
.
That
a
godly
man
doth
see
a
very
great
worth
and
excellency
in
the
people
of
God
in
the
midst
of
all
their
troubles
and
distresses
;
Or
,
That
a
godly
man
,
a
gracious
heart
,
one
that
hath
spiritual
Spectacles
,
does
see
an
excellency
and
worth
in
the
people
of
God
,
in
the
midst
of
all
trouble
and
persecution
that
can
befall
them
.
Here
I
shall
handle
it
first
doctrinally
according
to
my
constant
method
,
then
come
to
improve
it
by
way
of
Application
.
For
the
Doctrinal
handling
of
it
,
there
are
two
things
must
be
discovered
;
First
,
Wherein
the
high
estimation
of
a
gracious
heart
does
appear
,
wherein
it
doth
discover
it self
,
wherein
they
shew
they
have
such
an
high
estimation
.
Secondly
,
Whence
it
is
,
and
how
it
comes
to
pass
,
that
godly
men
have
this
high
and
honourable
esteem
of
the
Saints
and
people
of
God
in
their
troubles
and
distresses
which
befall
them
.
For
the
first
,
Wherein
the
high
estimation
of
a
gracious
heart
does
appear
,
I
shall
shew
it
in
five
or
six
following
particulars
.
First
,
It
appears
in
this
,
In
that
they
are
not
ashamed
of
owning
their
persons
and
faith
,
that
they
profess
in
their
troubles
and
distresses
;
the
society
of
the
people
of
God
,
and
the
fellowship
of
the
Faith
and
profession
,
is
highly
respected
by
a
gracious
heart
,
let
the
Saints
lye
under
never
so
great
distresses
.
This
is
manifest
in
Moses
in
the
25.
and
26
,
Verses
of
this
Chapter
,
He
chose
rather
to
suffer
affliction
with
the
people
of
God
,
then
to
injoy
all
the
pleasure
and
preferment
of
Pharaohs
Court
.
The
Israelites
Religion
,
the
profession
of
the
true
God
,
and
owning
the
faith
and
those
Truths
the
Israelites
stood
up
for
,
this
was
that
which
Moses
would
not
desert
:
and
thence
it
was
he
did
not
desert
their
company
and
society
,
but
went
and
visited
them
when
they
lay
under
those
burthens
under
which
they
lay
.
Secondly
,
The
second
thing
wherein
is
discovered
so
high
an
estimation
of
the
Saints
and
people
of
God
in
sufferings
,
is
their
sympathizing
,
and
fellow-feeling
with
them
in
their
sufferings
;
if
it
goes
ill
with
the
Church
and
people
of
God
,
all
the
rest
sympathizes
with
them
;
if
one
member
suffers
,
all
the
rest
suffer
.
Instance
,
Nehemiah
(
who
had
the
greatest
favour
of
the
greatest
Prince
then
on
earth
)
he
look'd
with
a
sad
countenance
,
because
of
the
sufferings
of
the
Saints
and
people
of
God
,
Nehem
.
2.2
.
Wherefore
the
King
said
unto
me
,
Why
is
thy
countenance
sad
,
seeing
thou
art
not
sick
?
this
is
nothing
else
but
sorrow
of
heart
.
Then
I
was
very
sore
afraid
,
and
answered
the
King
,
Because
of
the
distresses
the
people
of
God
lye
under
:
The
pleasure
of
Musick
should
never
be
with
him
,
sayes
David
,
in
Psal
.
137.6
.
If
I
do
not
remember
thee
,
let
my
tongue
cleave
to
the
roof
of
my
mouth
,
if
I
prefer
not
Jerusalem
above
my
chief
joy
.
As
it
is
with
two
strings
in
an
instrument
rightly
tuned
,
if
one
be
touched
,
the
other
trembles
;
if
one
servant
of
Christ
be
in
a
suffering
condition
,
the
rest
suffers
with
him
:
this
is
the
damp
of
all
worldly
delight
,
if
it
be
ill
with
any
of
the
people
of
God
,
the
rest
suffer
in
the
way
of
compassion
.
Thirdly
,
In
that
they
can
plead
for
them
,
and
take
their
parts
,
when
they
are
never
so
much
out
of
favour
,
when
they
are
never
so
much
despised
and
abused
:
This
was
in
the
case
of
Jonathan
,
how
hee
pleaded
for
poor
David
before
his
cruel
father
Saul
,
though
Saul
called
him
a
cursed
son
,
and
fell
foul
on
his
Mother
because
of
him
.
See
this
in
the
case
of
Esther
,
though
it
was
death
to
go
in
to
the
King
,
to
plead
for
the
Iewes
,
yet
for
all
this
shee
sayes
,
If
I
perish
,
I
perish
;
resolved
I
am
,
come
what
will
come
of
it
,
in
I
will
go
,
I
can
die
,
but
I
cannot
be
silent
.
Fourthly
,
In
that
they
will
relieve
them
,
and
help
,
and
supply
them
with
all
needful
good
things
they
can
;
if
they
cannot
do
what
they
would
,
they
will
do
for
them
what
they
can
.
See
this
in
the
case
of
Jeremiah
,
chap.
38.
verse
8
,
11
,
12.13
.
Ebedmelech
went
forth
out
of
the
Kings
house
,
and
spake
to
the
King
—
:
So
Ebedmelech
took
the
men
with
him
,
and
went
into
the
house
of
the
King
,
under
the
treasury
,
and
took
thence
old
cast
clouts
,
and
old
rotten
rags
,
and
let
them
down
by
cords
into
the
dungeon
to
Jeremiah
.
And
Ebedmelech
the
Ethiopian
said
unto
Jeremiah
,
Put
now
these
old
cast
clouts
,
and
rotten
rags
under
thine
arm
holes
under
the
cords
.
And
Jeremiah
did
so
.
So
they
drew
up
Jeremiah
with
cords
,
and
took
him
up
out
of
the
dungeon
,
and
Jeremiah
remained
in
the
Court
of
the
prison
.
He
would
never
be
quiet
till
hee
had
got
the
Prophet
out
of
the
dungeon
,
and
though
the
cords
were
lined
with
rags
,
yet
more
with
love
:
and
this
favour
of
Ebedmelech
God
remembred
.
1
Kings
18.4
.
Obadiahs
master
was
not
onely
an
oppressor
of
the
Saints
and
Prophets
of
God
,
but
a
very
great
persecutor
:
This
good
man
Obadiah
took
and
hid
an
hundred
Prophets
of
the
Lord
,
and
fed
them
with
bread
and
water
(
I
will
not
undertake
to
prophesie
to
you
this
day
,
yet
time
may
come
,
when
bread
and
water
may
bee
good
food
for
a
faithful
Prophet
.
)
Here
note
the
gracious
disposition
of
good
Obadiah
,
as
well
as
the
providence
of
God
in
this
act
.
2
Tim
.
1.16
,
17
,
18.
The
Lord
give
mercy
unto
the
house
Onesiphorus
,
for
he
oft
refreshed
me
,
and
was
not
ashamed
of
my
chaine
.
But
when
he
was
in
Rome
,
he
sought
me
out
very
diligently
,
and
found
me
.
The
Lord
grant
unto
him
,
that
he
may
finde
mercy
of
the
Lord
in
that
day
:
and
in
how
many
things
hee
ministred
unto
me
at
Ephesus
,
thou
knowest
very
well
.
A
most
admirable
Scripture
to
this
purpose
.
Blessed
Paul
being
thrown
into
prison
,
being
in
bonds
,
Onesiphorus
often
refresh'd
him
,
and
was
not
ashamed
of
his
chaines
:
How
did
he
shew
this
?
When
he
was
in
Rome
,
he
sought
him
out
diligently
.
By
the
way
note
,
That
Rome
was
the
place
where
the
cruel
Nero
was
Emperour
,
it
was
the
place
where
much
blood
of
the
Martyrs
was
spilt
,
yet
there
this
good
man
sought
out
Paul
diligently
.
Mark
what
follows
,
which
is
the
prayer
of
Paul
,
The
Lord
grant
to
him
that
he
may
find
mercy
of
the
Lord
in
that
day
.
I
profess
Sirs
,
I
had
rather
have
the
prayers
of
Paul
▪
then
the
preferments
of
the
greatest
Court
on
earth
:
Christians
,
it
is
the
greatest
treasure
in
your
house
,
to
have
the
prayers
of
good
men
to
God
for
you
:
You
that
have
shewn
your
great
and
abundant
love
to
the
Saints
and
Servants
of
God
in
distress
:
I
do
from
my
soul
beg
the
like
mercy
for
you
,
that
whatever
you
have
done
for
his
,
may
be
ten
thousand
times
made
up
by
him
,
that
you
may
find
mercy
in
that
day
,
and
truely
Sirs
,
in
that
day
mercy
will
be
worth
receiving
.
Fifthly
,
They
supplicate
to
God
for
them
,
they
do
not
go
to
the
Throne
of
Grace
for
themselves
,
but
Sion
is
in
their
thoughts
.
I
am
confident
it
is
so
with
some
,
and
am
perswaded
it
is
so
with
all
;
they
never
beg
daily
bread
for
themselves
,
but
they
remember
Sion
:
In
the
51
Psalm
,
David
was
under
trouble
of
Conscience
,
soul-trouble
,
which
is
the
soul
of
trouble
,
yet
at
the
latter
end
of
the
51
Psalme
he
breaks
out
into
this
earnest
supplication
to
God
,
Do
good
in
thy
good
pleasure
unto
Sion
,
build
thou
up
the
walls
of
Jerusalem
:
So
long
as
it
is
ill
with
the
people
of
God
,
so
long
they
are
earnest
with
God
;
and
though
they
cannot
overcome
men
with
their
prayers
(
which
by
the
way
they
are
to
endeavour
)
yet
they
will
never
leave
supplicating
the
Almighty
,
till
they
have
overcome
.
As
the
sufferings
of
Gods
people
are
precious
in
the
sight
of
God
,
so
they
are
in
the
sight
of
the
people
of
God
.
I
come
now
to
shew
whence
it
is
,
That
there
is
such
an
high
esteem
in
the
people
of
God
,
of
the
people
of
God
,
when
under
trouble
and
distress
;
for
this
take
two
Heads
of
Reasons
.
First
,
In
regard
of
those
of
the
people
of
God
that
do
behold
their
sufferings
.
Secondly
,
In
regard
of
those
people
of
God
that
are
in
sufferings
.
First
,
In
regard
those
of
the
people
of
God
,
that
do
behold
their
sufferings
,
troubles
and
distresses
,
in
three
regards
.
First
,
Those
of
the
people
of
God
that
look
upon
others
in
trouble
,
though
they
are
such
as
may
differ
from
them
,
in
regard
of
outward
estate
;
one
may
be
in
honour
,
the
other
in
dishonour
,
yet
they
have
an
interest
in
the
same
head
,
and
do
belong
to
the
same
body
that
they
do
;
they
are
not
wooden
leggs
,
nor
glasse
eyes
;
therefore
Christ
is
called
the
Common
Saviour
,
and
the
Saviour
of
the
body
,
the
whole
Church
:
Faith
it
is
called
,
the
like
precious
faith
,
2
Pet
.
1
ch
.
in
the
beginning
:
to
them
that
have
obtained
like
precious
Faith
,
&c.
The
faith
of
one
believer
does
as
truely
lay
hold
on
Christ
,
as
the
faith
of
another
.
This
salvation
is
called
common
salvation
:
my
meaning
is
,
this
outward
disproportion
,
as
to
birth
and
education
,
puts
no
difference
at
all
in
a
spiritual
respect
,
between
believer
and
believer
:
a
King
and
a
Beggar
,
all
one
in
Christ
;
a
Iew
or
a
Greek
,
a
great
Scholar
,
or
a
poor
ignorant
man
,
as
to
the
spiritual
state
,
all
one
,
made
happy
the
same
way
.
Secondly
,
Because
they
look
at
Spiritual
excellency
,
and
are
able
to
discern
spiritual
excellency
;
they
have
a
renewed
Judgement
,
as
they
look
upon
their
old
courses
and
sinnes
with
a
new
eye
,
so
they
look
upon
their
company
with
a
new
eye
:
those
that
before
they
highly
esteem'd
,
they
now
disesteem
:
those
persons
that
before
they
esteem'd
a
damp
to
their
mirth
,
they
now
look
upon
them
as
the
excellent
ones
of
the
earth
,
Prov.
12.
v.
26.
The
righteous
is
more
excellent
than
his
neighbour
.
In
the
16
Psalme
,
sayes
David
,
My
goodnesse
extends
not
to
thee
,
but
to
the
Saints
;
the
excellent
ones
in
whom
is
all
my
delight
.
Here
was
a
renewed
estimation
,
David
saw
excellency
in
these
which
worldlings
despised
.
A
carnal
eye
sees
no
glory
but
in
carnal
objects
;
Worldlings
blesse
the
Covetous
,
whom
the
Lord
abhorrs
.
A
gracious
heart
sees
a
spiritual
worth
in
a
man
divested
of
worldly
enjoyments
,
as
a
curious
eye
may
,
and
does
see
a
great
deal
of
Art
and
Curiosity
in
a
picture
,
though
in
a
broken
frame
.
A
Beast
can
see
the
shining
of
a
Diamond
,
but
knowes
not
the
worth
of
it
;
a
beast
will
rather
lick
up
a
lock
of
Hay
,
then
a
Diamond
,
though
of
never
so
great
value
.
A
wicked
man
wants
a
spirit
of
discerning
.
The
people
of
God
are
the
Workmanship
of
God
,
which
a
godly
man
is
very
much
taken
withall
;
not
with
the
greatnesse
,
but
with
the
goodnesse
that
is
in
them
.
The
four
Monarchs
of
the
earth
are
exprest
by
four
beasts
,
which
shewes
their
cruelty
,
not
their
curiosity
,
in
observing
that
of
God
which
may
be
observed
.
A
child
is
taken
with
the
Gay
,
but
a
Learned
man
is
taken
with
the
Learning
,
and
Art
of
a
lesson
.
Thirdly
,
A
child
of
God
,
is
one
that
highly
esteemes
the
people
of
God
,
judging
of
them
as
God
judges
.
The
child
esteems
as
the
father
esteems
:
if
the
father
cannot
love
any
one
,
the
ingenious
child
cannot
endure
that
he
should
come
into
the
house
.
The
Courtier
followes
the
favorite
of
the
King
;
whom
the
King
honours
,
they
cringe
to
.
But
to
be
sure
it
is
true
as
to
spirituals
:
God
judges
not
by
the
gold
ring
,
or
silken
shute
;
a
sinner
is
a
vile
person
in
Gods
account
,
and
so
he
is
in
a
godly
mans
account
;
God
is
more
taken
with
a
broken-hearted
sigh
,
than
with
all
the
gaudery
in
Solomons
Temple
.
He
did
not
chuse
the
Eagle
,
or
the
Lion
for
sacrifice
,
but
the
Lamb
and
the
Dove
:
not
many
noble
,
not
many
rich
,
but
the
poor
hath
God
chosen
:
He
that
hath
the
life
of
God
,
he
hath
the
love
of
God
.
2d
.
Reason
,
Is
from
the
people
of
God
that
are
beheld
.
This
will
appear
in
five
or
six
particulars
.
First
,
The
people
of
God
,
those
that
are
truly
such
,
let
their
present
condition
be
what
it
will
,
their
end
shall
be
happy
.
Men
are
not
regarded
in
reference
to
what
they
have
in
possession
,
but
what
they
shall
have
in
reversion
:
the
poor
here
are
rich
in
faith
,
and
shall
be
rich
in
glory
.
1
Peter
,
3.
ch
.
The
people
of
God
are
Heires
of
glory
,
coheires
with
Christ
;
when
he
shall
appear
,
they
shall
appear
with
him
in
Glory
:
they
are
not
possessors
here
,
but
they
are
Heires
,
and
are
to
be
look'd
upon
as
what
they
shall
be
hereafter
:
Here
they
are
Princes
going
to
their
Crown
,
hereafter
they
shall
be
possessed
of
it
:
Here
they
may
be
oppressed
,
banish'd
,
disgrac'd
,
libell'd
,
hereafter
they
shall
shine
as
the
Sun
in
Glory
.
Secondly
,
They
are
not
onely
such
as
shall
be
happy
,
but
they
are
very
useful
and
beneficial
in
the
world
,
they
are
those
for
whose
sake
the
world
was
made
,
they
are
the
great
common
blessings
of
the
world
,
like
fire
and
water
,
they
are
those
for
whose
sake
God
spares
the
world
.
If
God
would
have
spared
the
City
for
ten
righteous
persons
sakes
,
surely
for
many
tens
God
spares
the
world
;
those
that
are
pull'd
down
by
the
world
,
are
those
for
whose
sake
God
doth
not
pull
down
the
world
,
they
are
the
soul
of
the
world
,
as
I
may
so
say
;
If
God
had
gathered
in
all
his
Elect
,
the
world
would
not
continue
one
hour
longer
.
Thirdly
,
The
excellency
of
their
performances
is
highly
esteemed
,
there
is
a
worth
in
every
holy
Work
,
that
Worldlings
are
not
able
to
discern
;
Every
Heavenly
Prayer
,
and
sincerely
bestowed
Almes
,
hath
a
worth
that
a
carnal
eye
does
not
see
:
Luther
sayes
,
I
had
rather
do
the
least
truly
good
work
,
than
obtain
all
the
Conquests
of
Caesar
and
Alexander
.
If
their
good
works
shall
be
so
rewarded
,
do
you
think
a
holy
man
can
see
them
,
and
not
be
taken
with
them
?
Many
a
wicked
man
when
hee
heares
a
holy
man
make
an
excellent
Oration
,
wishes
that
hee
could
do
so
too
:
it
is
not
from
the
goodnesse
hee
observes
in
it
,
or
the
principle
from
whence
it
comes
,
but
from
something
of
natural
accomplishments
that
he
is
taken
with
it
:
so
a
godly
man
when
hee
heares
another
pray
excellently
,
and
live
holily
,
hee
wishes
from
his
heart
that
hee
could
do
so
too
:
his
aim
is
to
grow
in
Holinesse
.
Fourthly
,
The
present
priviledges
of
the
people
of
God
,
not
onely
what
they
shall
have
hereafter
,
but
what
they
have
here
,
they
are
freed
from
a
world
of
evils
,
that
Worldlings
lye
under
,
whatever
befalls
them
turns
to
their
benefit
;
they
may
be
afflicted
,
but
not
hurt
by
affliction
;
the
greatest
hurt
the
world
does
to
them
,
tends
to
their
greatest
good
;
Worldlings
may
take
away
their
Heads
,
they
cannot
take
their
Crown
:
There
is
a
real
communication
of
a
blessed
interest
in
all
that
is
good
,
for
they
have
an
interest
in
all
that
God
hath
,
or
is
:
The
power
of
God
is
theirs
,
to
protect
them
,
the
love
of
God
is
set
upon
them
,
the
righteousnesse
of
God
imputed
to
them
,
so
as
to
acquit
them
from
sin
;
so
that
a
childe
of
God
may
not
onely
appeal
to
the
bowels
of
Gods
mercy
,
but
to
the
barr
of
Justice
:
all
the
providences
of
God
shall
tend
to
their
good
:
In
the
25th
.
Psalme
,
about
the
10th
.
Verse
,
the
Holy
Ghost
sayes
,
All
the
wayes
of
God
are
Mercy
and
Truth
,
to
them
that
are
in
Covenant
with
him
;
they
are
Mercy
,
because
they
are
appointed
to
do
them
good
;
and
Truth
,
because
they
shall
certainly
do
them
good
:
Christ
,
and
God
,
and
all
is
laid
out
for
the
good
of
a
godly
man
.
In
this
world
they
may
go
to
God
,
and
tell
him
wherein
they
are
troubled
,
pained
,
or
afflicted
,
and
they
are
never
more
welcome
to
him
,
then
when
they
ask
most
from
him
;
if
thou
askest
great
things
from
God
,
God
is
well
taken
with
such
requests
,
but
if
thou
askest
Riches
and
Honours
,
these
are
the
low
things
of
the
Foot-stool
:
God
is
exceedingly
taken
with
thee
,
when
thou
askest
Peace
and
Pardon
,
Peace
of
Conscience
,
Pardon
of
Sin
,
Strength
against
Sin
,
power
to
overcome
thy
Lusts
,
to
withstand
Temptations
.
The
people
of
God
may
have
from
God
all
that
they
want
,
and
all
they
can
regularly
wish
.
Fifthly
,
These
are
such
as
have
an
incomparable
dear
and
near
relation
to
God
,
they
are
his
delight
,
they
are
set
apart
by
God
as
his
own
,
his
peculiar
people
;
though
God
have
a
propriety
in
all
,
yet
he
hath
a
peculiar
propriety
in
,
and
relation
to
these
;
therefore
they
are
called
his
Children
,
his
House
,
his
Jewels
,
his
Garden
;
Gods
whole
Treasure
and
Portion
is
his
people
;
as
God
is
his
peoples
portion
,
so
his
people
are
his
portion
,
they
are
those
that
he
hath
been
at
a
great
deal
of
cost
to
purchase
.
6thly
.
They
are
such
as
have
the
Image
of
God
imprinted
upon
them
,
take
notice
of
this
word
Image
,
for
the
Image
of
God
appears
in
Holinesse
;
Now
an
Image
does
not
represent
any
thing
of
imperfection
or
deformity
,
but
of
Excellency
.
If
a
man
takes
the
Picture
of
a
man
,
he
will
not
take
it
of
his
backside
,
Leg
,
or
Hand
,
or
the
like
,
but
of
his
Face
,
his
beautifullest
part
is
chiefly
aimed
at
in
the
Picture
;
Wicked
men
discover
Gods
bounty
in
having
wit
and
wealth
,
this
is
not
the
Image
of
God
,
the
Image
of
God
is
that
which
is
most
excellent
in
a
man
,
which
is
Holinesse
:
The
power
of
God
is
the
Hand
of
God
,
the
Wisedome
of
God
is
the
Eye
of
God
,
the
Holinesse
of
God
is
the
Face
,
the
Beauty
of
God
,
the
people
of
God
resemble
God
in
Purity
,
Be
ye
Holy
as
your
Heavenly
Father
is
Holy
,
there
's
the
Pattern
,
they
have
the
Divine
Nature
,
2
Pet
.
1.4
.
Whereby
are
given
unto
us
exceeding
great
and
precious
promises
,
that
by
these
you
might
be
partakers
of
the
divine
nature
,
having
escaped
the
corruption
that
is
in
the
world
through
lust
.
Ephes
.
4.18
.
Having
the
understanding
darkened
,
being
alienated
from
the
life
of
God
,
through
the
ignorance
that
is
in
them
,
because
of
the
blindnesse
of
their
heart
.
Rom.
3
23
For
all
have
sinned
,
and
come
short
of
the
glory
of
God
.
There
is
more
of
God
in
Grace
,
then
in
all
the
works
that
ever
God
did
in
the
World
besides
;
There
is
much
of
God
seen
in
making
the
Sun
,
Moon
,
and
Stars
,
but
in
giving
a
man
a
new
Nature
,
a
renewed
understanding
,
in
changing
of
a
man
from
being
a
Vessel
of
wrath
,
and
Vassal
of
Sathan
,
in
making
of
him
became
a
new
man
,
a
Vessel
of
Glory
;
God
shews
more
of
himself
then
in
making
ten
thousand
worlds
.
Use
.
Here
I
shall
raise
these
following
Inferences
:
If
it
be
so
that
there
is
such
an
excellency
in
the
people
of
God
here
,
then
first
,
what
excellency
shall
there
be
seen
on
the
people
of
God
in
Heaven
?
If
they
are
so
beautifull
in
their
rags
,
what
will
they
be
when
they
appear
in
their
Robes
?
The
Glory
of
Christ
shall
be
admired
in
them
that
believe
.
Oh
what
a
Head
is
he
that
hath
such
members
?
What
a
Lord
is
he
that
hath
such
Attendance
?
The
people
of
God
are
in
a
state
of
Non-appearance
now
,
hereafter
it
shall
appear
what
they
are
,
the
very
wicked
themselves
shall
admire
them
.
2.
Inference
.
What
are
we
to
think
of
those
that
have
no
regard
either
for
Religion
,
or
for
Religious
ones
,
any
farther
forth
then
it
is
deckt
and
adorn'd
with
advantagious
Beauty
and
outward
Glory
?
If
Religion
be
not
lookt
upon
with
a
favourable
Eye
from
Authority
,
farewell
Religion
and
Religiousnesse
.
These
love
the
Child
for
the
Nurses
sake
,
what
is
the
thing
in
fashion
these
are
for
,
what
Authority
commands
they
'le
creep
and
cringe
to
;
When
the
Dear
is
shot
,
the
Heard
flies
from
her
,
when
Religion
is
shot
at
,
then
farewell
Religion
;
what
is
this
but
to
have
the
Faith
of
God
in
respect
of
Persons
?
If
I
love
Religion
for
the
countenance
of
Authority
,
then
it
is
certain
I
love
Religion
for
the
Authorities
sake
;
This
is
a
sign
thou
shalt
not
have
communion
with
those
hereafter
that
thou
contemnest
here
:
If
the
people
of
God
are
too
bad
for
thee
when
they
are
in
trouble
and
affliction
,
they
will
be
too
good
for
thee
in
Glory
.
3.
Inference
.
Note
here
the
excellency
of
Holinesse
above
Wordly
Glory
;
Here
a
man
is
dignified
by
what
is
conferr'd
upon
him
,
when
outward
Honour
ceaseth
,
the
man
is
contemned
,
but
Holinesse
it
dignifies
a
man
,
and
shall
remain
here
and
hereafter
;
Set
a
Gyant
in
a
valley
he
is
a
Gyant
still
;
a
Pearl
is
a
Pearl
though
on
a
dunghill
;
a
Holy
man
is
a
Holy
man
though
never
so
much
disgrast
and
contemned
by
men
:
John
Baptist
had
a
Leathern
Girdle
,
and
had
Locust
for
his
food
,
yet
there
was
not
a
greater
then
John
Baptist
born
of
Women
;
He
was
the
forerunner
of
Christ
,
the
Friend
of
the
Bridegroom
;
on
the
other
side
Herod
,
that
was
like
the
Voyce
of
God
,
and
not
of
man
,
what
was
he
in
Gods
account
?
The
Angel
smote
him
and
he
became
Worms
meat
.
There
is
a
silent
dignity
in
reproached
piety
,
and
a
silent
ignominy
in
advanced
iniquity
:
As
it
was
with
Christ
,
so
it
is
with
the
Servants
of
Christ
;
When
he
was
on
Earth
no
man
had
more
ignominy
poured
upon
him
,
yet
there
was
a
secret
Glory
attended
him
in
all
that
befell
him
;
though
Born
in
a
Manger
,
yet
Worshipped
there
,
sometime●
he
was
driven
to
be
hungry
,
the
Fish
brought
him
money
,
sometimes
a
weary
,
at
that
very
time
converts
a
Woman
,
sometimes
laid
hold
on
by
his
Enemies
,
at
that
very
time
his
Enemies
fell
down
before
him
;
Look
through
the
whole
course
of
his
life
,
there
was
a
secret
glory
under
all
ignominy
:
Just
thus
it
is
with
the
Servants
of
Christ
,
they
are
in
trouble
and
disgrace
,
but
there
is
a
secret
Glory
and
dignity
shines
in
them
,
the
Spirit
of
God
and
of
Glory
rests
upon
them
;
If
ye
suffer
for
righteousnesse
sake
,
blessed
are
ye
;
to
be
in
high
place
and
yet
to
be
a
Drunkard
,
or
a
Swearer
,
or
a
Whoremaster
,
or
Prophane
,
this
spoyles
all
thy
glory
,
be
thou
never
so
high
.
4.
Inference
.
This
is
the
way
for
a
man
to
have
a
good
name
;
wouldst
thou
gain
a
good
report
living
and
dying
?
Take
heed
of
sin
,
take
heed
of
dishonouring
God
,
then
God
will
have
thee
in
everlasting
remembrance
.
5.
Inference
.
Note
here
the
certain
happinesse
of
these
beholders
,
that
do
see
certain
excellency
in
Holinesse
,
though
disgrast
and
undervalued
;
if
there
be
any
thing
in
the
world
that
is
a
sign
of
sincerity
it
is
this
,
to
love
Holinesse
,
when
disgrast
,
abused
,
and
spit
upon
;
to
crosse
the
stream
,
and
thwart
the
multitude
,
is
a
sign
of
the
truth
of
Grace
,
and
strength
of
Grace
:
This
is
a
sign
of
a
true
fight
,
and
strong
fight
.
To
see
beauty
in
a
Godly
man
in
sufferings
,
the
Lord
will
certainly
have
an
eye
upon
thee
in
times
of
troubles
;
Here
is
comfort
in
thine
infirmities
.
Dost
thou
love
Holinesse
when
compassed
about
with
sufferings
and
persecution
?
God
will
take
notice
of
thy
Grace
,
though
compassed
about
with
abundance
of
infirmities
;
the
Lord
will
take
notice
of
a
little
of
his
,
in
a
great
deal
of
ours
:
Here
's
comfort
in
sufferings
:
If
you
regard
his
in
their
sufferings
,
the
Lord
will
remember
you
in
your
sufferings
,
the
Lord
will
remember
what
thou
didst
for
〈◇〉
and
such
a
Servant
of
his
in
trouble
or
distresse
;
God
doth
not
cast
away
any
in
their
lownesse
,
that
have
kept
close
to
him
in
their
highnesse
;
and
this
will
be
comfort
in
inward
trouble
,
when
thou
canst
find
nothing
from
which
to
fetch
comfort
.
And
this
will
be
comfort
in
the
last
day
,
though
we
can
say
nothing
in
that
day
by
way
of
merit
,
yet
it
will
be
comfort
to
be
able
sincerely
to
say
,
that
thou
hast
owned
God
and
his
people
in
the
midst
of
sufferings
:
Do
ye
think
that
Judge
would
not
save
that
Malefactor
that
had
saved
the
life
of
his
Wife
?
If
thou
hast
owned
Christ
when
he
was
in
his
Rags
,
do
not
fear
but
he
will
own
thee
when
he
comes
in
his
Robes
.
6.
Inference
,
and
last
,
The
People
of
God
should
learn
not
to
be
discouraged
under
any
misery
or
affliction
that
can
befall
them
in
this
world
;
at
this
very
time
God
hath
a
high
esteem
of
you
;
At
this
time
you
are
his
delight
,
his
Garden
,
his
Spouse
.
The
Saints
of
God
are
the
wisemen
of
the
world
,
they
have
chosen
that
which
cannot
be
taken
from
them
:
I
profess
Sirs
,
the
love
of
one
Saint
makes
amends
for
all
the
hatred
you
undergo
from
sinners
,
the
very
wicked
themselves
have
a
good
opinion
of
you
,
when
you
do
not
basely
comply
,
their
Consciences
cannot
but
have
an
high
esteem
of
you
,
when
peradventure
their
tongues
might
speak
against
you
.
If
all
this
will
not
do
,
remember
your
own
Consciences
are
more
then
a
thousand
witnesses
,
for
you
will
then
comfort
you
;
No
man
is
a
miserable
man
for
any
thing
in
the
world
that
is
done
to
him
,
or
said
of
him
;
No
,
it
is
a
good
Conscience
that
will
give
the
best
acquittance
;
for
thee
to
have
the
whole
number
of
Gods
people
to
look
upon
thee
as
an
unworthy
wretch
,
and
as
a
vile
person
,
I
look
upon
it
as
a
greater
ignominy
and
disgrace
,
then
to
have
all
the
disgraces
of
wicked
men
cast
upon
thee
:
That
man
that
hath
a
Godly
man
to
be
afraid
of
him
,
had
need
to
be
very
much
afraid
of
himself
.
I
shall
conclude
all
with
this
one
word
,
There
is
great
reason
to
look
narrowly
to
your
hearts
and
wayes
,
when
they
stand
at
a
distance
from
you
,
and
are
afraid
to
come
near
you
.
The
End
of
the
Tenth
Sermon
.
SERMON
XI
.
Mr.
Jenkins
Afternoon
SERMON
.
Exod
.
3.2
,
3
,
4
,
5.
And
the
Angel
of
the
Lord
appeared
unto
him
in
a
flame
of
fire
out
of
the
midst
of
a
Bush
;
and
be
looked
,
and
behold
,
the
Bush
burned
with
fire
,
and
the
Bush
was
not
consumed
.
And
Mos●s
said
,
I
will
now
●urn
aside
and
see
this
great
sight
,
why
the
Bush
is
not
burnt
.
And
when
the
Lord
saw
that
he
turned
aside
to
see
,
God
called
unto
him
out
of
the
midst
of
the
Bush
▪
and
said
,
Moses
,
Moses
,
And
he
said
,
Here
am
I.
And
he
said
,
Draw
not
nigh
hither
;
put
off
thy
shoes
from
off
thy
feet
,
for
the
place
whereon
thou
standest
is
holy
ground
.
LET
us
take
a
short
view
of
the
fore-going
Verses
;
and
that
this
may
be
the
more
usefull
and
profitable
to
us
,
we
may
take
notice
,
That
as
in
the
former
Chapter
there
is
described
Moses's
preservation
to
his
future
employment
;
so
in
this
Chapter
there
is
described
his
preparation
,
and
his
fitting
for
that
employment
,
i.e.
by
a
Vision
,
or
rather
a
suitable
Apparition
,
in
which
God
discovered
unto
Moses
his
care
of
the
people
,
of
whom
Moses
was
to
be
a
speedy
deliverer
:
You
have
here
in
the
words
read
unto
you
the
preparation
afforded
to
Moses
for
the
great
work
,
of
being
call'd
to
be
Israel's
deliverer
,
and
in
this
preparation
you
may
take
notice
of
these
three
principal
parts
.
1.
An
Apparition
that
is
here
presented
to
the
view
of
Moses
,
A
burning
,
though
not
a
consumed
Bush
.
2.
Moses
care
to
observe
it
,
I
will
turn
aside
and
see
this
great
sight
,
why
the
Bush
is
not
burned
.
And
then
,
3.
Gods
Monitory
Precept
,
or
Admonition
,
which
he
afforded
unto
Moses
,
when
he
was
drawing
near
to
see
this
wonder
,
in
which
we
have
principally
considerable
two
parts
.
1.
This
Precept
propounded
,
1.
Negatively
,
That
he
should
not
draw
near
.
2.
Affirmatively
,
That
he
should
put
off
his
shoes
from
off
his
feet
.
2.
You
have
considerable
the
Reason
or
Argumen●
,
whereby
God
doth
back
this
Precept
or
Admonition
,
i.e.
Because
that
place
whereon
he
stood
was
holy
ground
.
The
time
would
sail
me
if
I
should
go
over
all
these
parts
,
we
shall
only
touch
on
the
two
former
,
the
Apparition
which
Moses
saw
,
and
Moses's
desire
to
observe
it
,
of
which
I
shall
only
speak
transitorily
,
and
insist
on
the
latter
more
fully
,
which
I
chiefly
intend
.
1.
For
the
Apparition
,
or
emblematical
discovery
of
the
estate
of
the
Church
in
the
burning
,
and
yet
unconsumed
bush
.
And
herein
take
notice
of
three
things
.
1.
The
lownesse
and
weaknesse
of
the
Church
,
represented
by
a
Bush
.
2.
The
cruelties
of
the
Churches
enemies
,
signifi'd
and
represented
by
Fire
.
3.
The
eminency
of
its
preservation
,
though
in
the
fire
,
yet
unconsumed
.
And
in
this
only
take
notice
,
that
the
Church
is
compared
to
a
bush
for
two
reasons
;
1
In
regard
of
its
deformity
and
blacknesse
,
and
uncomlinesse
.
2
,
In
regard
of
its
weaknesse
and
brittlenesse
.
The
Church
is
uncomly
in
regard
of
sin
,
and
weak
in
regard
of
suffering
,
and
God
sees
it
best
that
it
should
be
thus
with
them
to
humble
them
,
and
to
shew
his
goodnesse
to
accept
them
,
and
to
love
them
,
and
make
them
long
for
their
future
beauty
;
and
hereby
God
makes
them
more
conformable
to
their
Head
,
hereby
he
makes
them
endeavour
to
look
after
inward
beauty
and
glory
;
hereby
he
puts
them
on
a
life
of
faith
,
and
takes
them
off
from
living
by
sense
,
and
creature
comforts
,
and
from
being
entangled
with
creature-comfort
.
And
hereby
he
shows
how
little
he
regards
the
beauty
and
glory
of
this
life
,
which
he
denies
to
the
best
of
his
people
:
And
hereby
he
shows
,
that
there
is
a
better
state
of
appearance
and
glory
approaching
;
and
therefore
the
people
of
God
are
not
to
be
censured
under
their
blackness
and
deformity
,
either
in
regard
of
sin
or
suffering
;
their
happinesse
is
not
to
be
judg'd
by
its
outward
appearance
,
because
this
life
is
but
the
obscurity
of
the
Church
;
we
see
them
like
the
Tents
of
Kedar
,
but
we
do
not
see
how
like
the
Curtains
of
Solomon
they
shall
be
.
2.
The
people
of
God
should
take
heed
of
expecting
that
glory
of
this
world
,
which
is
not
promised
to
them
,
and
to
set
their
hearts
on
Heaven
.
And
you
may
see
the
reason
,
why
wicked
men
stumble
so
much
at
the
outside
of
God's
Wo●ship
,
because
there
is
no
outward
bravery
and
beauty
to
allure
them
to
the
true
Worship
.
2.
The
Church
is
compared
to
a
Bush
,
in
regard
of
its
weaknesse
and
brittlenesse
.
Note
,
That
it
is
not
compar'd
to
a
strong
sturdy
Oke
,
but
to
a
weak
brittle
Bush
.
God
loves
to
bring
his
Church
into
a
low
and
weak
estate
and
condition
;
as
it
is
here
compared
to
a
Bush
,
so
other-where
to
a
Vine
,
a
Dove
,
a
Lamb
,
and
a
Sheep
,
all
weak
creatures
.
Sometimes
the
Church
is
said
to
be
fatherless
and
destitute
;
and
as
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
the
Head
of
the
Church
,
was
said
to
be
weak
,
a
worm
and
no
man
;
and
as
the
Apostle
said
,
Suffered
through
weaknesse
.
And
this
makes
them
to
trust
in
God
,
and
puts
them
to
rest
on
his
strength
;
When
we
are
weak
,
then
are
we
strong
;
outward
weaknesse
will
make
us
look
the
more
to
Christ
for
spiritual
strength
;
the
weaknesse
of
our
state
doth
shew
the
spiritual
strength
God
gives
to
his
people
for
the
upholding
of
them
.
And
this
w●●knesse
of
his
Church
doth
exceedingly
confound
his
enemies
,
when
so
weak
a
company
shall
be
delivered
,
not
only
against
,
but
by
the
strength
of
men
;
and
hereby
God
doth
gain
to
himself
the
greater
glory
in
their
deliverance
,
for
remembring
them
in
their
weak
estate
.
Hereby
the
people
of
God
are
made
the
more
thankfull
,
both
for
their
preservation
in
,
and
deliverence
from
their
powerfull
adversaries
.
You
see
,
here
is
a
large
field
opened
unto
me
,
for
the
discoursing
upon
the
Church's
weaknesse
,
which
,
whether
it
be
more
suitable
to
the
Text
,
or
to
the
Times
,
I
leave
to
you
to
judge
.
But
,
2.
Consider
the
cruelty
of
their
opposition
:
that
is
set
forth
and
represented
by
the
fire
that
burned
in
the
Bush
.
Afflictions
,
and
especially
pe●secuting
ones
,
are
in
Scripture
frequently
set
out
by
fire
,
as
,
The
fiery
tryal
,
the
fire
of
Affliction
.
This
doth
not
only
discover
the
rage
and
cruelty
of
men
,
but
also
the
benefit
and
utility
that
comes
to
the
Church
by
Affliction
;
for
the
Afflictions
of
the
Church
are
not
as
consuming
,
but
trying
fire
;
as
the
fire
in
a
Furnace
is
to
Gold
,
it
only
takes
away
the
drosse
;
not
like
the
fire
of
hell
,
which
hath
heat
without
light
,
but
the
School
of
persecution
hath
light
as
well
as
heat
;
the
School
of
Affliction
is
the
School
of
teaching
,
God
teacheth
his
Saints
excellent
Lessons
by
the
light
of
that
fire
.
But
I
passe
by
that
.
I
might
now
insist
upon
the
third
thing
.
—
3.
Consider
the
eminence
of
their
preservation
,
It
was
not
consumed
;
the
Church
of
God
was
hot
,
but
not
altogether
and
wholly
consumed
;
let
the
fire
be
never
so
hot
and
spreading
,
the
Church
of
God
shall
have
a
being
;
if
the
Church
be
lesse
in
one
place
,
it
will
be
greater
in
another
;
what
it
loses
in
one
place
,
it
gets
in
another
;
and
God
will
have
a
Name
among
his
people
on
earth
:
A
man
may
as
well
attempt
to
blow
out
the
light
of
the
Sun
with
a
pair
of
bellows
,
or
batter
it
with
snow-balls
,
as
to
root
the
Church
out
of
the
world
;
for
it
is
impossible
to
root
Christ's
Church
out
of
the
world
.
And
if
you
take
notice
of
particular
Believers
,
it
is
not
consumed
,
in
a
way
of
hurting
and
destroying
them
;
and
consider
,
their
graces
are
not
consumed
,
their
welfare
is
not
destroyed
;
this
fire
cannot
burn
them
up
,
though
it
burn
upon
them
;
But
as
he
will
mittigate
and
allay
the
fire
,
so
as
that
it
shall
not
decrease
their
strength
,
so
he
will
cleanse
his
people
by
the
fire
,
so
as
that
it
shall
burn
up
nothing
but
their
drosse
,
and
what
makes
them
offensive
unto
God
,
and
what
may
make
them
hurtful
one
to
another
.
But
I
passe
by
these
things
to
the
second
general
Part
,
viz.
2.
Moses
care
to
observe
God's
admonition
,
That
he
would
turn
aside
and
see
this
great
sight
,
why
the
bush
was
not
burn
▪
Moses
was
an
excellent
Naturalist
,
and
yet
here
he
was
posed
;
he
could
see
no
reason
in
nature
by
all
the
learning
of
the
Egyptians
,
how
this
thing
should
come
to
passe
,
that
a
flaming
fire
should
be
in
a
brittle
bush
,
and
yet
the
bush
not
consumed
:
And
yet
I
do
not
conceive
(
as
some
Je●uitical
Expositors
upon
the
place
do
)
that
Moses
did
turn
aside
so
much
out
of
curiosity
,
as
to
understand
what
it
was
that
God
did
intend
by
it
,
and
would
have
him
to
learn
by
it
.
And
doubtlesse
when
God's
wotks
are
great
,
our
observations
should
not
be
small
;
when
his
providence
is
eminently
lifted
up
,
we
should
not
be
cast
down
;
when
the
hand
of
God
is
upon
us
,
we
must
not
shut
our
eyes
.
I
am
very
far
from
being
a
Phanatique
,
and
to
give
credit
or
be
led
by
unscriptural
revelations
;
but
yet
let
me
tell
you
,
the
times
wherein
we
live
are
strange
times
,
in
regard
of
strange
sights
and
apparitions
,
and
I
question
if
there
have
not
been
some
as
wonderfull
as
this
in
our
times
,
but
I
shall
not
now
mention
them
;
though
it
be
a
forfeiture
of
your
modesty
to
give
a
reason
for
them
,
yet
they
do
portend
some
strange
things
;
the
hand
of
God
is
not
to
be
neglected
,
though
it
cannot
be
perfectly
conceived
;
and
it
is
the
nature
of
a
wicked
man
to
have
Gods
works
far
out
of
his
sight
;
be
sure
to
lay
them
up
in
your
hearts
:
And
thus
far
you
may
take
notice
of
them
,
To
trust
that
God
that
hath
all
the
Elementary
Meteors
in
his
power
,
and
at
his
command
;
and
this
learn
,
to
tremble
and
dread
before
that
God
that
hath
you
in
his
power
,
and
can
do
with
you
and
all
other
things
as
he
pleases
.
3.
You
have
here
considerable
the
Admonition
of
God
,
or
the
Monitory
Precept
God
lays
down
to
Moses
,
i.e.
he
forbids
him
to
draw
nigher
,
and
then
bids
him
to
pull
off
his
shoes
:
the
reason
of
the
former
will
be
easily
understood
in
the
opening
of
the
latter
;
I
shall
therefore
in
it
briefly
take
notice
of
two
things
.
1.
An
Injunction
,
Put
off
thy
shoes
.
2.
The
Argument
whereby
he
doth
back
this
,
Because
the
place
whereon
he
stood
was
holy
ground
.
For
the
opening
of
the
former
,
the
Injunction
,
Put
off
thy
shoes
,
I
shall
not
give
the
divers
glosses
and
divers
Interpretations
which
men
,
with
more
wit
then
weight
,
have
endeavoured
to
make
of
this
Scripture
;
the
plain
meaning
is
this
,
which
is
given
us
by
Theodoret
,
Put
off
thy
shoes
,
God's
scope
,
and
drift
,
and
intent
hereby
was
,
to
require
of
Moses
reverence
,
when
he
was
to
receive
a
Message
of
very
great
concernment
and
importance
about
his
Church
;
the
design
of
God
was
in
this
to
prepare
him
to
obedience
,
therefore
God
requires
that
of
him
then
,
which
servants
were
wont
to
do
when
they
came
to
their
Lord
and
Master
,
to
shew
their
reverence
to
them
,
servants
used
to
come
bare-foot
to
their
Master
,
to
testifie
reverence
to
the
commands
of
them
on
whom
they
waited
:
Nudare
pedes
signum
reverentiae
.
And
the
putting
on
the
shoes
is
in
Scripture
,
as
well
as
among
other
Writers
,
held
as
a
token
of
domination
or
masterly
power
.
Hence
some
conceive
,
John
spake
of
Christ
as
one
that
had
his
shoes
on
;
and
of
himself
,
as
one
that
was
unworthy
to
unty
his
shoes
.
And
the
Prophet
Isaiah
,
by
a
sign
of
putting
off
his
shoes
,
is
commanded
by
God
to
put
off
his
shoes
from
off
his
feet
,
and
to
walk
naked
and
bare-foot
;
and
he
did
so
,
Isa
.
20
.
●
:
which
denoteth
the
servility
of
the
People
,
in
token
that
God's
people
were
to
be
in
a
low
condition
in
captivity
.
So
we
read
of
Mourners
in
Ezekiel
,
chap.
24.17
.
that
were
of
a
low
spirit
,
they
are
said
to
go
without
shoes
,
or
unsh●d
.
And
,
my
brethren
,
on
the
other
side
,
when
God
would
show
the
freedom
of
his
people
,
and
their
deliverance
from
servitude
,
he
is
said
to
put
shoes
on
their
feet
,
Ezech
.
16.10
.
And
the
reception
of
the
Prodigal
into
his
Fathers
house
,
and
the
freedom
and
previledge
his
Father
intended
him
,
(
according
to
some
learned
men
,
intended
by
that
expression
in
Luk
.
1.22
.
)
is
set
forth
by
putting
on
shoes
upon
his
feet
.
So
that
I
take
the
meaning
of
this
command
to
be
so
much
;
Shew
by
this
thy
reverence
,
thy
humility
,
thy
due
submissiveness
,
thy
subjection
of
spirit
,
together
with
thy
servile
readiness
to
do
whatsoever
I
shall
command
thee
.
Calvin
hath
this
Note
upon
the
Text
,
If
so
excellent
a
servant
of
God
as
Moses
had
need
to
be
quickened
to
reverence
and
obedience
by
such
a
ceremony
,
certainly
we
that
are
more
backward
to
humility
and
obedience
,
should
by
our
reverent
behaviour
,
when
we
come
into
the
presence
of
God
,
signifie
both
the
reverence
of
our
souls
by
our
outward
expressions
,
and
likewise
quicken
and
fortifie
the
inward
graces
of
our
souls
by
the
outward
gestures
of
the
body
,
(
especially
in
prayer
)
as
kneeling
,
and
lifting
up
the
hands
,
uncovering
of
the
head
,
and
the
like
:
for
the
presence
of
God
is
great
,
and
it
's
the
presence
of
the
great
God
indeed
;
we
that
are
not
only
by
the
Law
of
Creation
so
infinitely
below
him
,
but
also
in
regard
of
that
illegal
Law
of
sin
,
so
much
against
him
,
should
testifie
our
humility
before
him
,
and
subjection
to
him
,
when
he
calls
for
it
by
our
reverence
.
2.
The
Reason
by
which
this
is
backt
,
Because
the
place
whereon
Moses
did
stand
was
holy
ground
.
The
meaning
I
take
to
be
this
,
It
is
holy
in
regard
of
that
visible
and
miraculous
token
,
symbol
,
and
sign
of
my
presence
,
that
is
here
discovered
in
this
place
;
not
because
the
place
was
(
as
I
do
not
understand
how
any
place
is
)
of
its
own
nature
holy
,
but
God
did
testifie
,
that
that
place
being
the
place
of
his
special
presence
,
had
thereby
a
holinesse
,
there
being
now
a
sign
given
by
God
to
Moses
,
that
he
was
extraordinarily
and
miraculously
there
.
And
thus
I
have
opened
the
second
Branch
,
whereon
this
Injunction
was
backt
,
This
place
was
holy
;
so
it
was
then
.
Now
I
do
not
understand
how
I
can
discourse
of
this
so
profitably
unto
you
,
concerning
the
holinesse
of
places
,
unlesse
we
take
notice
of
the
holinesse
of
places
now
in
the
time
of
the
Gospel
,
and
consider
,
whether
,
and
how
,
in
these
times
,
one
place
may
be
said
to
be
holy
or
holier
then
another
.
And
truly
I
am
not
put
on
this
employment
willingly
,
nor
the
handling
of
this
subject
;
and
if
it
were
not
extorted
from
me
by
something
,
I
do
not
say
that
I
have
seen
,
but
that
I
have
read
,
that
was
written
by
men
,
and
those
none
of
the
meanest
neither
,
the
learnedest
of
the
Papists
,
I
should
not
now
have
chosen
to
have
entred
upon
this
task
,
concerning
the
holinesse
of
places
,
in
opposition
to
whom
,
I
have
entred
upon
this
discourse
:
I
will
give
you
two
expressions
,
which
one
of
the
devoutest
,
and
the
other
of
the
learned'st
of
them
hath
;
the
learnedest
of
them
,
accounted
so
at
least
(
though
,
blessed
be
God
,
his
weapons
have
not
been
formidable
to
the
Church
)
is
Bellarmine
,
his
words
are
these
,
Templum
consecrandum
merito
venerabile
&
divina
virtute
praeditum
est
,
The
Temple
consecrated
is
deservedly
holy
,
and
venerable
in
worship
,
and
endowed
with
divine
virtue
and
efficacy
;
the
Temple
ought
to
be
looked
upon
as
honourable
and
venerable
.
And
for
the
other
,
Durandus
,
he
tells
us
,
So
great
is
the
Religion
and
Holinesse
of
Churches
,
that
those
things
should
be
,
and
may
be
forbidden
to
be
done
in
them
,
(
he
means
perpetually
,
or
else
he
saith
nothing
,
for
we
grant
as
much
)
which
in
other
places
may
duly
and
lawfully
be
done
.
In
the
handling
of
this
Question
,
How
we
are
to
judge
and
conceive
of
the
holinesse
of
places
in
the
times
of
the
Gospel
?
I
shall
endeavour
,
first
,
to
explain
it
,
and
then
faithfully
and
truly
endeavour
to
resolve
and
determine
the
same
.
First
then
,
for
Explanation
,
I
shall
here
endeavour
to
open
these
two
things
to
you
;
first
,
what
it
is
for
a
place
to
be
holy
,
or
wherein
the
natu●●
of
the
holinesse
of
places
consists
:
secondly
,
what
that
is
that
is
the
foundation
or
cause
of
the
holinesse
of
places
,
and
both
these
must
in
our
discourse
,
and
likewise
apprehension
be
accurately
distinguish'd
.
1.
What
it
is
for
a
place
to
be
holy
,
this
is
two
wayes
to
be
considered
;
1.
generally
;
2.
more
particularly
.
1.
More
generally
,
The
holinesse
of
a
place
doth
consist
in
the
separation
thereof
,
the
setting
it
apart
,
the
distinction
and
discrimination
in
the
way
of
some
excellent
preheminence
,
or
the
exalting
of
it
before
and
above
all
other
places
:
Thus
the
notion
of
the
holinesse
of
places
is
taken
in
Scripture
,
Exod
.
30.31
,
37
,
38.
you
shall
there
read
,
that
the
Lord
tells
them
in
the
31
verse
,
concerning
the
oyntment
that
he
prescribed
,
and
likewise
the
composition
of
it
for
his
service
,
This
shall
be
an
holy
anointing
oyl
unto
me
throughout
your
generations
.
Now
see
how
God
doth
discover
this
to
be
holy
,
On
mans
flesh
it
shall
not
be
poured
,
neither
shall
you
make
any
other
like
it
after
the
composition
of
it
.
Here
was
a
discrimination
,
as
well
to
the
using
of
it
as
to
the
making
and
composition
of
it
;
as
none
was
to
make
such
an
oyntment
as
this
was
,
so
none
was
to
use
it
in
their
ordinary
and
common
employment
:
so
that
now
the
holinesse
thereof
did
consist
in
the
distinction
and
discrimination
of
it
from
other
uses
,
and
likewise
from
all
other
oyntments
.
And
this
is
further
expressed
concerning
the
holy
perfumes
in
the
37
and
38
verses
,
there
was
to
be
a
difference
between
this
and
other
perfumes
;
and
this
was
the
holiness
thereof
,
And
so
you
shall
find
it
not
onely
concerning
holy
things
,
but
likewise
concerning
holy
persons
,
Levit
.
20.24
,
25
,
I
am
the
Lord
your
God
,
which
have
separated
you
from
other
people
;
you
shall
therefore
put
a
difference
between
clean
beasts
,
and
unclean
.
Mark
ye
,
herein
is
the
holinesse
of
the
people
,
that
they
were
a
differenced
and
sever'd
people
.
And
hence
it
is
you
read
in
Deuteronomy
,
chap.
26.
18
,
19.
that
God
is
there
said
to
avouch
his
people
,
openly
to
discover
himself
to
assert
it
that
they
are
his
people
;
their
holinesse
was
a
discrimination
,
a
separation
from
the
rest
of
the
people
.
And
in
Deut
.
7.6
.
and
14.2
.
you
have
there
the
very
same
things
described
and
discovered
to
you
.
And
now
for
this
I
shall
desire
you
to
take
notice
of
comparing
two
places
of
Scripture
,
which
discovers
the
holinesse
of
places
,
in
Deut.
19.2.7
.
Thou
shalt
separate
three
Cities
for
thee
in
the
midst
of
thy
land
,
which
the
Lord
thy
God
giveth
thee
to
possesse
it
.
And
at
the
seventh
verse
,
Wherefore
I
command
thee
,
saying
,
Thou
shalt
separate
three
Cities
for
thee
.
Now
you
shall
have
this
again
propounded
to
you
in
Joshua
,
chap.
20.7
.
And
they
sanctifi'd
Kedesh
in
Galilee
in
Napthaly
,
and
Sechem
in
mount
Ephraim
,
and
Kiriath
arba
(
which
is
Hebron
)
in
the
mountain
of
Judah
.
Mark
the
Scripture
,
that
that
was
called
Separation
in
Deut.
9.2.7
.
is
here
called
Sanctification
;
therefore
the
word
in
the
Hebrew
is
,
And
you
shall
sanctifie
,
or
,
make
holy
these
places
;
that
is
,
holy
,
by
the
separation
of
them
unto
that
employment
that
I
shall
appoint
:
Hence
a
thing
is
said
to
be
unholy
in
Scripture
when
it
is
common
,
is
not
separated
and
set
apart
to
holy
employments
and
services
,
and
from
every
thing
that
is
of
a
civil
concernment
.
And
hence
you
read
in
Act.
10.14
.
in
the
Vision
that
Peter
had
,
God
bids
Peter
kill
and
eat
.
But
Peter
said
,
Not
so
,
Lord
,
for
I
have
never
eaten
any
thing
that
is
common
or
unclean
.
That
that
is
unclean
and
unholy
,
in
a
way
of
legal
unholynesse
,
is
said
to
be
common
,
not
set
apart
.
Heb
.
10.29
.
you
shall
there
read
this
notion
clearly
discovered
to
you
in
the
New
Testament
,
Of
how
much
sorer
punishment
,
suppose
ye
,
shall
he
be
thought
worthy
,
who
hath
trodden
under-foot
the
Son
of
God
,
and
hath
counted
the
blood
of
the
Covenant
wherewith
he
was
sanctifi'd
an
unholy
thing
.
An
unholy
thing
is
a
common
thing
.
So
that
now
what
is
sanctification
in
the
former
part
of
the
verse
,
is
called
commonnesse
and
uncleannesse
in
the
latter
part
.
But
not
to
give
you
any
more
instances
of
this
nature
,
the
general
nature
of
holinesse
is
discrimination
or
separation
.
2.
To
answer
it
more
particularly
,
this
setting
apart
,
or
discrimination
,
or
separation
of
places
for
holy
uses
,
must
have
these
two
properties
.
1.
A
place
that
is
holy
,
it
must
have
such
a
separation
from
other
places
,
as
that
it
must
be
alienated
from
all
uses
but
holy
uses
,
it
must
not
at
all
be
employed
to
civil
uses
,
for
the
employing
of
it
unto
civil
uses
must
be
looked
upon
as
sinfull
and
unlawfull
.
Thus
in
the
Scripture
,
when
times
,
things
,
or
persons
are
reputed
as
holy
,
they
are
to
be
exempted
from
common
employment
;
the
Sabbath
day
,
a
holy
day
,
In
it
thou
must
not
do
any
manner
of
work
.
The
Vessels
and
Utensils
of
the
Temple
were
holy
,
and
therefore
were
not
to
be
used
to
ordinary
uses
;
and
this
,
as
some
think
,
was
the
great
sin
of
Belshazar
,
that
he
would
offer
to
drink
in
the
Vessels
of
the
Temple
.
And
so
the
garments
of
the
Priests
were
holy
,
and
not
to
be
used
by
secular
persons
.
And
the
Tabernacle
and
the
Temple
were
holy
,
and
not
to
be
used
in
civil
employments
.
2.
More
particularly
,
concerning
this
holiness
I
desire
to
shew
you
what
it
is
,
by
shewing
you
,
it
must
be
such
a
holinesse
and
separation
,
as
that
the
service
done
to
God
in
those
places
must
be
accounted
and
looked
upon
as
a
better
service
,
and
more
acceptable
,
then
if
so
be
it
had
been
done
else-where
,
more
acceptable
to
God
,
and
advantagious
to
our selves
.
Now
,
as
places
are
said
to
be
holy
,
in
regard
they
are
only
to
be
for
holy
services
,
so
,
2.
Holy
in
regard
that
holy
services
are
only
to
be
done
there
,
with
acceptation
or
advantage
,
at
least
with
so
great
acceptation
.
And
therefore
I
desire
you
to
take
notice
,
that
places
in
Scripture
were
said
to
be
holy
,
which
did
sanctifie
the
Worship
which
was
done
in
them
,
and
sanctifie
the
Worshippers
,
and
so
the
very
places
are
part
of
worship
:
and
so
not
only
places
in
which
God
was
worshipped
,
but
by
which
God
was
worshipped
.
And
thus
the
Sabbath
was
sanctifi'd
,
and
so
the
performance
of
Gods
worship
therein
,
made
Gods
service
more
acceptable
and
sanctifi'd
.
And
so
the
Altar
,
when
it
was
holy
,
it
made
the
gift
the
more
holy
and
sanctifi'd
,
and
so
the
more
acceptable
,
the
Altar
sanctifi'd
the
gift
,
Mat
.
23.18
,
19.
And
so
the
Incense
was
acceptable
to
God
,
as
being
put
into
such
a
Censer
.
And
so
the
service
done
to
God
in
such
Garments
was
more
acceptable
,
because
done
in
them
which
God
had
instituted
and
appointed
for
Aaron
and
his
Sons
to
wear
.
And
so
I
have
opened
the
first
thing
in
the
explanation
,
and
that
is
to
shew
you
,
wherein
holinesse
consists
,
and
how
it
is
that
places
or
things
may
be
said
to
be
holy
;
and
I
think
I
have
sufficiently
cleared
the
notion
to
you
.
2.
To
shew
,
what
the
cause
or
the
foundation
of
this
holinesse
is
;
for
this
,
my
Brethren
,
I
shall
desire
you
also
to
take
notice
of
it
more
generally
,
and
then
more
particularly
.
1.
More
generally
,
That
the
cause
and
the
foundation
of
a
place
,
or
any
other
thing's
holinesse
,
it
is
its
belonging
to
God
,
God's
peculiar
relation
to
it
,
and
propriety
in
it
,
declared
as
he
shall
please
:
And
therefore
to
be
holy
,
and
to
be
God's
,
are
words
of
the
like
importance
,
or
equivolent
,
its
being
God's
,
and
his
having
a
relation
to
it
,
is
the
foundation
and
cause
of
its
holinesse
.
And
therefore
if
you
look
into
Exod
.
13.2
.
you
shall
there
find
God
commands
,
that
they
should
sanctifie
unto
him
all
the
first-born
,
it
is
mine
;
there
now
is
that
which
is
the
cause
,
and
reason
,
and
ground
of
its
being
sanctified
,
or
holy
,
it
is
God
himself
,
God
hath
a
propriety
in
it
.
And
therefore
I
desire
you
to
look
into
Luke
2.23
.
it
will
open
this
notion
to
you
;
there
you
shall
see
,
that
this
command
is
again
repeated
,
but
yet
in
other
words
,
and
therefore
he
saith
,
As
it
is
written
in
the
Law
of
the
Lord
,
Every
male
that
openeth
the
womb
shall
be
called
holy
to
the
Lord
;
that
which
is
said
in
one
place
to
be
sanctifi'd
or
separated
,
is
here
said
to
be
holy
;
and
therefore
holy
,
because
separated
to
God
,
Levit
.
27.30
.
All
the
Tithes
of
the
land
is
the
Lord's
,
it
is
holy
unto
the
Lord
;
it
is
holy
,
and
therefore
holy
because
it
is
the
Lord's
.
So
that
here
is
the
general
answer
.
This
is
the
foundation
,
ground
and
cause
of
its
holynesse
,
Gods
peculiar
propriety
in
it
,
it
is
the
Lord's
.
2.
More
particularly
,
That
the
declared
propriety
that
God
hath
in
any
place
,
or
his
relation
to
a
place
,
or
its
belonging
unto
God
,
that
is
the
foundation
of
its
holinesse
.
This
belonging
unto
God
,
or
Gods
propriety
in
it
,
is
declared
two
wayes
.
Its
belonging
unto
God
is
declared
,
-
1.
From
his
Presence
.
-
2.
From
his
Precept
.
1.
By
his
Presence
.
Now
the
presence
of
God
that
was
the
foundation
of
the
holiness
of
a
place
,
was
two-fold
.
-
1.
Extraordinary
.
-
2.
Ordinary
.
1.
The
Extraordinary
presence
of
God
was
by
his
miraculous
Apparitions
,
and
discovering
himself
by
some
miraculous
token
,
vision
,
sign
,
or
manifestation
of
his
presence
,
as
now
here
in
this
burning
,
and
not
consumed
Bush
;
here
was
a
miraculous
token
of
Gods
presence
.
We
shall
find
in
the
fifth
of
Joshua
,
and
the
last
verse
,
God
commands
Joshua
to
put
off
his
shoes
,
Lose
thy
shoes
from
off
thy
feet
,
for
the
place
whereon
thou
standest
is
holy
ground
.
And
Joshua
did
so
.
And
therefore
,
as
I
conceive
,
hence
it
is
,
the
Mountain
in
which
Christ
was
transfigured
,
is
called
,
The
holy
Mountain
,
2
Pet
.
1.18
.
And
this
voyce
which
came
from
Heaven
we
heard
,
when
we
were
with
him
in
the
Holy
Mount
.
Why
Holy
?
Not
as
if
it
were
holy
at
that
time
when
the
Apostle
writ
that
Epistle
,
but
it
were
manifest
,
there
was
an
extraordinary
manifestation
and
sign
of
Gods
presence
,
and
so
long
as
this
extraordinary
manifestation
of
Gods
presence
continued
,
it
was
called
holy
.
And
this
miraculous
manifestation
of
the
gloriousnesse
of
Christs
Godhead
ceasing
,
the
holinesse
of
that
place
ceased
also
.
And
remember
this
place
now
,
of
Gods
extraordinary
miraculous
manifestation
of
himself
in
the
Bush
,
was
holy
for
that
time
,
and
no
l●nger
,
wherein
he
did
manifest
himself
;
for
otherwise
,
in
the
time
of
the
Law
,
it
were
unholy
to
offer
up
sacrifice
there
.
2.
As
the
presence
of
God
w●s
extraordinary
,
so
it
is
ordinary
,
which
is
two-fold
.
1.
The
presence
of
his
standing
residence
in
a
place
,
by
some
visible
or
external
Symbole
;
or
else
,
2.
The
presence
of
God
is
a
spiritual
presence
,
in
the
Religious
services
and
performances
of
his
people
,
in
the
place
of
their
Meetings
and
Assemblies
.
Now
concerning
the
first
of
these
.
1.
The
presence
of
God
,
by
the
more
visible
and
lasting
tokens
of
his
presence
,
which
was
chiefly
afforded
in
the
time
of
the
Levitical
Pedagogue
;
so
the
Altar
,
Temple
,
Ark
,
and
Mercy-seat
,
were
symbols
of
Gods
presence
among
that
people
,
by
them
God
signifi'd
his
presence
,
he
recorded
his
name
there
by
those
visible
tokens
of
his
presence
;
and
therefore
the
Ark
was
said
to
be
Gods
face
:
and
when
the
Ark
was
lifted
up
,
it
was
said
,
Let
God
arise
,
and
let
his
Enemies
be
scattered
.
Hence
they
so
much
rejoyced
when
the
Ark
came
into
the
City
of
David
,
because
it
was
the
sign
of
Gods
presence
,
and
mourned
when
it
was
taken
away
captive
.
And
God
is
said
to
deliver
his
glory
into
captivity
;
that
is
,
the
token
of
his
glorious
presence
:
and
as
long
as
this
continued
,
God
was
looked
upon
as
there
present
;
and
thither
the
people
went
to
pray
,
and
offer
Sacrifice
.
And
thus
God
more
fixedly
declared
his
durable
relation
to
a
place
by
these
tokens
,
and
while
these
continued
in
a
place
,
he
was
looked
upon
to
be
there
.
2.
Gods
ordinary
presence
is
considerable
in
the
Religious
services
of
his
People
,
and
this
I
call
the
rather
the
more
spiritual
presence
of
God
;
this
is
that
presence
of
God
in
the
Ordinances
,
which
we
have
,
we
hope
,
this
day
,
and
which
Christ
did
promise
,
Matth
.
18.20
.
Whereever
two
or
three
are
met
together
in
my
name
,
there
am
I
present
in
the
midst
of
them
;
not
in
the
midst
of
the
place
,
but
of
them
,
when
they
do
perform
holy
and
institute
worship
.
This
spiritual
presence
of
God
is
that
that
is
afforded
in
the
use
of
those
Ordinances
of
Praying
,
Hearing
,
and
Administration
of
Sacraments
;
his
presence
is
there
to
accept
of
these
,
and
to
blesse
them
,
and
make
them
operative
,
and
to
assist
in
these
,
and
to
enable
both
Minister
and
people
to
go
through
their
duty
by
his
own
power
.
Nor
can
Gods
presence
be
ordinarily
expected
,
but
in
this
his
own
way
.
Now
then
,
2.
You
must
know
,
that
as
the
presence
of
God
is
the
foundation
of
a
places
sanctity
,
and
as
it
is
severall
,
so
you
must
know
,
Gods
propriety
in
and
relation
to
a
place
is
declared
by
his
Precept
;
the
Precept
of
God
is
Gods
propriety
in
a
place
,
as
well
as
his
presence
;
thus
it
belongs
to
him
by
command
to
make
it
holy
,
he
may
do
what
he
will
,
and
choose
out
what
places
he
will
to
be
holy
.
He
to
whom
all
things
belong
,
surely
may
have
some
places
and
things
more
proper
●o
himself
and
peculiar
;
so
the
Temple
of
old
,
and
the
Tabernacle
,
those
places
of
Levitical
and
Ceremonial
worship
,
was
separated
and
set
apart
by
God
,
by
Divine
Institution
.
Hence
we
have
many
commands
.
1.
God
commands
,
that
such
a
House
,
and
such
a
Tabernacle
shall
be
built
,
and
this
had
been
unlawfull
to
do
,
had
it
not
been
commanded
.
2.
He
directs
the
manner
,
and
the
mode
,
and
that
all
things
should
exactly
be
done
according
to
the
pattern
in
the
Mount
.
And
,
3.
God
doth
command
it
should
be
in
such
a
place
,
in
the
thrashing
floor
of
A●umnah
the
Jebusite
,
and
that
place
that
himself
had
chosen
.
4.
He
commands
that
he
will
be
served
in
these
places
peculiarly
,
rather
then
in
any
other
place
,
he
would
not
have
these
places
changed
for
others
.
Herein
this
place
typifi'd
Christ
,
one
that
is
only
able
to
make
our
services
acceptable
.
Hence
it
is
said
,
Exod
.
23.17
.
Three
times
in
the
year
all
the
Males
shall
appear
before
the
Lord
.
And
Act.
27.
the
Eunuch
there
went
unto
that
place
that
God
had
commanded
.
5.
He
doth
command
,
that
he
would
have
these
places
reverenced
,
and
no
civil
employments
used
there
when
the
holy
service
was
doing
,
and
that
after
the
service
was
done
,
at
that
very
time
the
place
should
be
only
for
God
.
6.
And
lastly
,
He
annexed
a
promise
unto
that
place
,
that
he
would
accept
of
a
duty
done
there
rather
then
in
any
other
place
,
even
because
it
was
done
there
;
hence
they
prayed
in
the
Temple
,
rather
then
in
their
private
houses
,
Luke
2.27
.
and
when
they
could
not
be
present
,
by
reason
of
Gods
providence
,
in
the
Temple
,
if
they
do
but
look
to
the
City
and
the
Temple
,
God
accepted
of
their
duty
,
1
Kings
8.44
,
48.
So
that
God
did
promise
,
that
that
place
that
he
had
instituted
for
his
worship
and
service
,
that
the
service
performed
there
should
be
more
acceptable
to
him
then
else-where
.
This
shews
the
reason
and
foundation
of
a
places
holinesse
,
the
precept
of
God
,
and
the
promise
and
presence
of
God
.
And
thus
I
have
opened
to
you
the
second
thing
.
Now
having
thus
explained
and
opened
the
Question
to
you
.
2.
I
come
to
resolve
the
Question
,
according
to
what
I
think
in
my
conscience
to
be
the
truth
of
God
;
and
this
I
shall
do
two
wayes
.
-
1.
By
granting
that
which
must
not
be
denyed
.
-
2.
By
denying
what
must
not
be
granted
.
1.
By
granting
what
must
not
be
denyed
;
and
here
I
grant
willingly
these
four
things
.
1.
That
in
the
time
of
the
Gospel
;
it
is
not
only
lawful
,
but
it
is
often
very
commendable
and
necessary
,
to
design
and
dedicate
places
unto
God
.
Now
when
I
say
,
it
is
lawful
to
design
them
,
and
to
dedicate
them
.
I
pray
you
bear
me
witnesse
,
I
do
not
say
it
is
lawful
to
consecrate
them
,
or
to
sanctifie
them
;
but
I
say
,
it
is
lawful
to
design
and
dedicate
them
.
Now
for
this
take
notice
,
that
between
1.
the
designing
and
appointing
of
a
place
;
2
:
the
dedication
of
a
place
;
and
3.
the
consecrating
of
a
place
,
there
are
these
differences
.
1.
Concerning
the
designation
of
a
place
;
Then
is
a
place
designed
,
when
it
is
appointed
to
be
made
use
of
for
the
most
convenient
for
such
a
service
,
as
Tuesday
and
Wednesday
may
be
appointed
for
Lecture-dayes
,
not
consecrated
.
Now
you
must
know
,
that
this
designation
of
a
day
may
be
altered
,
and
so
may
a
place
;
if
such
a
place
be
designed
,
it
is
in
our
power
to
make
use
of
it
,
so
as
to
leave
off
the
use
of
it
when
we
please
.
2.
As
to
dedication
,
I
mean
so
lawfully
to
dedicate
a
place
,
which
is
of
our
own
right
to
dispose
of
;
so
to
dedicate
it
,
as
not
again
to
be
able
to
revoke
it
,
or
call
it
back
from
such
a
use
and
purpose
.
It
is
lawfull
and
commendable
for
a
rich
man
,
to
dedicate
so
much
ground
or
money
,
for
building
a
House
for
a
Free-School
,
or
for
the
poor
,
and
to
give
it
away
from
our selves
,
and
from
our
own
right
and
power
;
and
if
so
be
that
a
man
hath
power
or
propriety
over
a
place
or
thing
,
it
is
lawful
for
a
man
to
alienate
such
a
thing
.
And
yet
this
you
must
know
by
the
way
,
that
this
Dedication
that
now
is
in
the
time
of
the
Gospel
,
doth
very
much
differ
from
that
dedication
of
Free-will-offering
unto
God
in
the
time
of
the
Law
,
for
they
were
dedicated
to
God
in
the
time
of
the
Law
immediately
,
that
is
,
to
his
immediate
Worship
;
it
was
part
of
Gods
Worship
,
it
was
a
part
of
Religion
to
do
that
thing
:
whereas
it
is
not
now
dedicated
to
the
immediate
worship
of
God
,
but
it
is
dedicated
immediately
to
such
a
Parish
,
or
Minister
,
or
Place
,
or
company
of
People
,
that
we
have
a
good
will
to
gratifie
;
and
so
i●
more
remotely
redounds
to
God's
glory
,
not
immediately
.
For
God
hath
not
declared
in
his
Word
the
same
acceptation
in
the
Gospel
of
things
done
in
an
immediate
way
,
as
he
had
in
the
time
of
the
Law
,
of
which
acceptation
now
we
have
no
such
promise
.
And
therefore
it
is
observable
,
as
one
speaks
concerning
that
Benefactor
in
the
Gospel
to
the
Jews
,
He
hath
loved
our
Nation
,
and
builded
us
a
Synagogue
,
it
is
not
said
,
for
God
;
but
for
us
;
This
man
out
of
love
to
us
hath
bestowed
these
things
to
God
;
which
,
though
a
giving
our selves
out
of
our
own
power
,
yet
it
doth
differ
from
the
Free-will-offering
in
the
time
of
the
Law
.
Ay
,
but
now
,
Sirs
,
ye
must
know
,
that
sanctification
,
or
consecration
,
that
is
a
great
deal
more
;
when
we
sanctifie
a
thing
,
or
consecrate
a
thing
,
this
thing
that
is
so
consecrated
,
it
is
so
holy
,
that
there
must
nothing
at
all
of
unholinesse
,
or
of
a
civil
or
secular
employment
and
concernment
be
done
in
it
.
Now
we
do
not
dedicate
a
thing
,
but
there
may
be
secular
things
in
an
ordinary
and
civil
way
done
in
them
;
and
our
services
are
not
more
acceptable
for
the
place
,
nor
the
places
lesse
holy
because
of
those
civil
employments
.
There
is
the
first
concession
,
that
in
the
time
of
the
Gosple
there
may
be
a
designment
and
dedicating
of
places
,
and
it
is
not
only
lawfull
but
commendable
.
2.
I
grant
,
that
in
times
of
the
Gospel
,
some
places
are
to
have
Religious
services
performed
in
them
,
rather
then
in
other
places
;
I
mean
,
places
of
natural
conveniency
and
fitnesse
for
the
meetings
,
of
people
together
,
whereby
they
may
be
free
from
disturbance
,
from
the
violence
of
Enemies
,
and
from
tempestuous
weather
.
As
publick
meetings
,
whereby
we
have
the
society
of
Gods
people
,
their
examples
to
stir
us
up
to
zeal
,
and
their
joynt
help
in
Prayer
and
holy
performances
,
to
go
along
with
us
,
that
we
may
joyn
our
forces
together
,
and
with
a
great
force
wrestle
with
God
,
and
overcome
him
which
is
invincible
.
And
therefore
,
my
Brethren
,
I
desire
you
to
bear
me
witnesse
this
day
,
that
I
plead
for
publick
Ordinances
,
and
for
the
purity
of
God's
Ordinances
to
be
administred
in
publick
places
,
rather
then
other
places
,
so
that
I
do
here
professe
,
that
I
do
avowedly
and
openly
declare
my
judgement
to
be
for
publick
meetings
in
publick
places
,
and
the
purity
of
God's
Ordinances
,
if
they
may
be
enjoyed
without
humane
mixture
,
which
may
hurt
and
pollute
them
.
3.
I
grant
,
that
in
the
time
of
holy
service
,
we
are
not
then
to
use
secular
employments
at
that
time
in
those
places
,
as
eating
,
drinking
,
and
talking
,
it
being
unsuitable
to
the
work
in
hand
and
howsoever
they
may
be
lawfull
at
another
time
,
yet
unlawfull
then
,
because
against
the
Apostles
command
,
Let
all
things
be
done
in
decency
,
and
in
order
;
and
that
which
is
unsuitable
to
the
commands
of
God
,
the
taking
his
Name
in
vain
.
My
Brethren
,
I
will
go
further
with
you
,
we
are
to
abstain
from
all
other
Religious
services
,
when
not
in
season
;
and
therefore
when
the
Minister
is
in
Preaching
,
we
must
not
run
into
our
places
and
kneel
down
,
as
some
people
do
,
and
fall
a
Praying
.
And
I
cannot
but
wonder
,
that
they
that
do
so
much
cry
up
Uniformity
and
Sanctity
of
places
,
that
yet
they
should
confute
their
judgment
by
their
practice
,
that
they
should
pray
secretly
when
the
whole
Congregation
is
a
praying
vocally
;
and
it
may
be
the
Congregation
is
singing
a
Psalm
,
or
the
Minister
Preaching
,
and
then
they
go
to
their
Prayers
;
I
pray
where
is
the
Uniformity
,
Decency
,
and
Order
they
so
much
stand
for
?
Lastly
,
I
grant
,
that
after
the
performances
of
holy
duties
,
in
places
wherein
we
meet
for
the
worship
and
service
of
God
,
it
is
our
duty
to
abstain
,
not
onely
from
filthy
and
indecent
action●
of
a
natural
or
moral
filthinesse
,
unseemly
,
a●
looked
upon
by
men
against
God's
Law
;
but
from
all
those
civil
,
moral
,
lawfull
actions
,
at
other
times
,
that
may
reflect
any
dishonor
upon
the
work
that
hath
been
done
,
or
upon
the
work
that
shall
be
done
,
or
that
may
render
the
place
unmeet
for
religious
services
afterwards
:
And
this
is
that
that
one
calls
a
Negative
,
or
a
Privative
reverence
,
a
reverence
,
or
not
doing
something
,
not
because
the
place
is
more
holy
,
but
for
decency
and
order
,
considering
the
religious
duties
performed
in
that
place
.
So
that
things
subservient
to
Religion
call
for
a
Negative
reverence
,
and
are
not
so
to
be
used
,
as
that
the
Religious
services
which
are
there
performed
and
transacted
,
should
be
made
disgraceful
and
dishonorable
;
as
the
Bread
of
the
Sacrament
,
after
the
Sacrament
is
done
,
is
not
lawfull
to
be
cast
unto
unreasonable
creatures
,
because
it
reflects
dishonor
upon
the
religious
service
which
we
were
before
doing
;
so
,
dirty
water
is
not
to
be
put
into
the
Communion
Cup
,
not
that
the
Cup
is
holy
,
but
because
it
is
a
reflection
of
disgrace
upon
that
holy
service
wherein
that
Cup
is
made
use
of
;
and
that
Cup
is
not
to
be
made
use
of
to
drunkennesse
.
But
in
all
this
bear
me
witnesse
that
I
say
,
all
this
is
but
a
civil
reverence
,
and
so
due
to
any
place
where
there
is
any
honorable
Convention
,
as
in
the
Parliament-house
,
or
Presence-Chamber
,
or
the
like
.
Having
yielded
this
.
2.
I
must
come
now
to
deny
what
must
not
be
granted
;
and
I
likewise
deny
four
things
.
1.
It
is
not
now
in
the
times
of
the
Gospel
in
any
mans
power
to
set
apart
a
place
for
Religious
duties
,
so
as
that
it
should
be
unlawfull
upon
a
due
occasion
to
use
it
for
civil
imployments
,
or
that
it
should
be
alwayes
unlawfull
to
alienate
to
other
uses
,
besides
those
uses
that
are
Divine
;
the
Bread
and
Wine
sanctified
by
Gods
own
institution
by
the
Minister
,
after
the
publick
use
and
administration
of
them
in
the
Ordinance
,
are
not
only
holy
,
but
they
may
be
eaten
in
a
civil
use
and
way
as
our
ordinary
and
common
food
:
The
Synagogues
among
the
Jews
were
as
holy
as
our
Churches
,
they
were
for
holy
duties
,
as
Prayer
,
Preaching
,
and
the
like
,
and
dedicated
to
Gods
Worship
,
and
yet
you
must
know
there
were
civil
imployments
used
in
those
places
after
the
Religious
Worship
was
done
;
and
therefore
in
Mat
.
23.34
.
saith
our
Saviour
,
some
of
them
you
shall
scourge
in
your
Synagogues
.
Hence
we
use
to
keep
Courts
and
Consistories
in
Churches
amongst
us
,
and
some
of
them
none
of
the
best
,
and
we
use
here
among
us
in
this
City
constantly
in
our
Churches
,
(
and
I
doubt
not
but
it
is
lawfull
)
for
an
Alderman
in
his
Ward
to
meet
about
secular
businesse
,
as
to
choose
Common-Council-men
,
or
the
like
.
But
where
there
hath
been
a
dedication
of
a
place
to
Gods
worship
,
it
is
only
God
that
can
make
it
so
holy
,
as
that
it
should
be
sinfull
to
imploy
it
to
other
uses
,
and
if
the
Governours
of
the
Church
upon
due
occasion
and
reason
shall
substitute
other
places
more
fit
then
the
former
for
Divine
Worship
,
then
the
former
places
may
return
to
their
former
proper
uses
;
but
it
is
not
so
in
things
consecrated
by
God
:
If
the
Font
,
Table
,
or
Pulpit
waxe
old
,
they
may
be
laid
aside
and
looked
upon
as
common
things
,
and
may
be
used
for
other
imployments
;
and
suppose
the
Surplisse
be
a
lawfull
garment
in
Gods
worship
,
(
which
yet
I
am
perswaded
none
of
you
believe
)
doubtlesse
it
is
not
to
be
burned
when
it
is
old
and
past
wearing
,
and
the
ashes
put
into
a
pot
or
some
such
like
thing
,
and
be
buried
under
the
Altar
,
but
it
may
be
used
as
other
linnen
may
.
And
so
the
common
Utensils
,
as
the
Cup
,
and
the
like
,
when
they
are
come
to
be
old
,
they
may
be
used
for
other
imployments
without
fear
of
sin
.
And
therefore
it
is
an
excellent
speech
of
one
;
saith
he
,
So
to
Consecrate
moveable
or
immoveable
goods
,
as
that
it
should
be
a
sin
for
the
Church
to
use
them
in
any
secular
imployments
,
it
is
an
execrable
and
abominable
Superstition
:
God
hath
not
Consecrated
any
thing
in
the
Gospel
so
,
as
that
it
is
a
sin
to
use
it
otherwise
.
It
was
a
sin
in
them
to
make
use
of
the
Cups
in
the
Temple
in
any
secular
way
,
but
it
is
not
so
for
us
:
the
reason
is
,
because
those
things
were
set
apart
by
Gods
own
Institution
:
but
there
can
be
nothing
so
Consecrated
by
men
,
as
that
it
may
not
be
made
use
of
in
secular
things
without
sin
.
2.
A
second
thing
I
deny
is
,
That
no
place
now
in
the
time
of
the
Gospel
hath
such
an
holinesse
either
from
Institution
or
Use
,
as
to
sanctifie
or
make
more
acceptable
or
effectual
the
services
therein
performed
:
This
is
not
in
the
time
of
the
Gosple
;
God
is
present
at
places
of
Religious
performances
,
not
with
respect
unto
the
Place
,
but
the
Performance
by
him
instituted
and
injoyned
;
and
therefore
he
doth
not
say
,
Where
two
or
three
are
met
together
I
will
be
in
the
midst
of
that
place
,
but
among
them
.
God
will
be
present
in
the
place
for
the
Duties
sake
,
not
among
them
for
the
Places
sake
,
but
the
Duties
sake
in
the
place
,
to
blesse
the
Ordinance
for
his
own
Institutions
sake
.
Prayers
and
other
Duties
in
the
Ceremonial
Law
were
regarded
for
the
places
sake
,
but
now
we
must
abhor
this
piece
of
Judaisme
:
For
a
man
to
set
a
place
apart
by
Consecration
,
that
this
place
makes
the
duty
any
thing
the
more
excellent
or
acceptable
to
God
,
this
is
to
make
the
Traditions
of
men
equal
to
the
Institution
of
God
.
The
Temple
sanctified
the
duty
,
but
not
the
Synagogue
;
and
the
Altar
did
sanctifie
the
gift
,
and
the
person
,
and
service
,
because
it
was
by
Gods
Institution
,
and
so
the
Temple
and
Altar
did
adde
efficacy
and
worth
to
the
work
;
but
for
men
to
Consecrate
the
Church
,
it
is
to
make
the
Appointment
of
men
equal
with
the
Institution
of
God
.
Our
Churches
and
Meeting-places
are
not
holy
(
if
they
be
holy
at
all
)
without
relation
to
the
duties
performed
,
but
our
duties
are
holy
without
relation
to
the
Church
or
the
place
.
None
but
God
can
consecrate
a
place
to
be
an
effectual
means
of
worship
:
The
Jews
worshipped
God
by
the
Temple
,
but
we
worship
God
in
the
Church
;
as
the
place
doth
afford
a
natural
conveniency
for
our
meeting
together
;
the
place
then
hath
no
influence
at
all
upon
our
duties
,
and
if
any
of
you
should
think
so
,
you
erre
exceedingly
:
It
is
but
only
a
Physical
Act
of
duty
,
or
a
natural
Adjunct
of
duty
,
which
is
but
at
most
helpfull
to
the
bodies
conveniency
.
3.
The
third
thing
I
deny
is
this
,
That
there
is
no
place
so
holy
as
to
exclude
another
place
from
being
as
holy
in
a
way
of
proper
sanctity
and
holinesse
,
which
we
have
been
now
opening
.
God
now
makes
not
one
place
properly
more
holy
then
another
;
there
is
not
now
prope●ly
any
religious
difference
of
places
.
We
have
not
now
the
Precept
of
God
to
sanctifie
and
separate
one
place
from
another
,
to
prefer
one
place
before
another
;
we
have
not
now
the
miraculous
presence
of
God
,
his
appearing
as
at
the
bush
.
God
hath
not
given
us
under
the
Gospel
those
Symbols
of
his
standing
presence
and
residency
,
as
by
the
Ark
,
and
Mercy-Seat
,
and
Altar
of
old
he
gave
unto
his
people
.
And
as
for
his
Ordinances
,
if
they
make
a
place
holy
in
regard
of
performance
of
duty
to
God
there
,
and
his
spiritual
presence
in
that
place
,
then
my
Parlour
,
Chamber
,
or
Closet
are
holy
where
I
use
to
pray
,
and
where
God
doth
afford
his
assisting
blessing
and
comforting
presence
:
So
that
if
you
make
the
Spirituall
presence
of
God
to
make
a
thing
holy
,
in
regard
of
Gods
Spiritual
presence
going
along
with
those
services
,
then
your
Houses
are
holy
,
and
the
Field
is
holy
where
you
walk
when
you
meditate
,
and
praying
by
the
River
side
makes
it
holy
;
Humane
consecration
makes
no
place
truly
holy
.
If
the
spiritual
presence
of
Christ
makes
one
place
more
holy
then
another
,
then
the
Communion-Table
and
Font
are
more
holy
then
another
place
in
the
Temple
.
And
so
when
Gods
presence
hath
been
enjoyed
at
the
Font
,
that
is
more
holy
then
the
Communion
Table
;
and
so
when
the
presence
of
God
hath
been
enjoyed
at
at
the
Communion-Table
that
is
more
holy
then
the
Font
,
and
so
you
must
bring
in
Judaisme
.
If
the
presence
of
God
makes
a
thing
holy
;
a
new
Communion-Table
upon
which
the
Sacrament
was
never
administred
,
cannot
be
so
holy
as
the
old
Table
.
Nay
,
by
this
the
mouths
of
the
Communicants
are
holy
,
having
eaten
the
Bread
and
drank
the
Wine
which
was
dedicated
to
an
holy
use
,
and
so
it
will
be
sinfull
for
you
to
eat
any
other
food
.
I
conclude
all
with
this
,
That
the
difference
and
holinesse
of
religious
places
in
the
times
of
the
Gospel
,
is
not
given
but
taken
away
by
the
Gospel
.
1.
Tim
.
2
,
8.
I
will
therefore
that
men
pray
ev●ry
where
,
lifting
up
holy
hands
without
wrath
and
doubting
.
You
may
pray
,
and
that
with
as
much
acceptablenesse
to
God
in
one
place
as
in
another
.
John
4.21
.
Christ
saith
,
The
time
comes
when
you
shall
neither
in
this
Mountain
,
nor
yet
at
Jerusalem
,
worship
the
Father
:
That
is
,
Gods
worship
and
service
shall
not
be
confined
and
limited
to
those
places
,
as
if
others
were
not
as
good
and
holy
as
they
.
1.
Cor
.
1.2
.
To
them
that
are
sanctified
in
Christ
Jesus
,
called
to
be
Saints
,
with
all
that
in
every
place
call
upon
the
name
of
Jesus
Christ
our
Lord
both
theirs
and
ours
.
One
place
for
the
calling
upon
Christ
is
as
good
as
another
,
and
therefore
,
Where
two
or
three
are
gathered
together
,
I
will
be
in
the
midst
of
them
And
this
is
foretold
in
Zeph
.
2
11.
and
in
Mal
.
1.11
.
So
that
this
is
the
sum
of
all
,
Gods
institution
makes
the
Sabbath
holy
:
And
the
Bread
and
the
Wine
set
apart
by
Gods
own
Institution
,
after
the
duty
,
may
be
used
in
secular
uses
.
But
lastly
,
to
name
no
more
,
no
place
is
so
sanctified
by
God
,
as
that
after
the
ceasing
of
that
presence
of
God
,
any
holinesse
should
belong
unto
it
,
as
now
when
the
signs
of
Gods
presence
ceased
and
was
gone
,
the
holinesse
of
that
place
was
gone
,
and
then
it
was
lawfull
for
Moses
to
put
on
his
shoes
.
And
so
when
Gods
presence
ceased
in
the
Ark
,
the
Altar
,
and
Mercy-seat
,
the
places
became
no
other
then
secular
and
●ivil
.
And
now
for
us
to
go
about
(
as
the
Papists
do
)
a
Pilgrimage
to
Jerusalem
,
as
if
that
place
had
any
more
holinesse
then
others
,
is
a
foolish
and
abominable
thing
:
How
many
bloody
Battels
have
been
fought
,
to
the
disgrace
,
as
well
as
losse
of
Christianity
,
for
the
re-gaining
of
the
Holy-land
.
Nay
let
me
adde
,
those
places
where
the
presence
of
God
hath
been
formerly
,
when
it
hath
been
taken
away
,
and
those
places
have
been
used
to
Idolatry
,
they
are
the
worse
,
and
the
more
unholy
;
for
this
is
turning
the
House
of
God
into
vanity
.
The
conclusion
of
all
is
this
:
whatever
places
are
in
holy
duties
,
out
of
them
they
loose
and
leave
all
their
holinesse
,
and
therefore
I
say
it
is
boldnesse
for
us
to
go
about
to
tye
Gods
presence
to
a
place
where
God
hath
never
tyed
it
,
I
cannot
but
wonder
how
it
is
possible
for
men
of
reason
and
learning
to
be
so
blind
,
as
to
hold
that
the
Lords
day
(
which
was
set
apart
by
God
for
the
Sabbath
,
as
you
may
see
in
the
fourth
Commandment
,
and
afterwards
by
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
which
doth
amount
to
no
lesse
then
an
Institution
)
is
not
holy
after
the
Service
or
Sermon
is
ended
,
but
then
you
may
go
to
play
at
Foot-ball
,
and
Cudgels
,
and
Drinking
,
and
what
not
,
and
yet
that
they
should
say
,
that
the
place
of
performing
religious
duties
in
,
is
so
holy
after
religious
performances
,
as
that
you
cannot
come
into
it
without
bowing
the
knee
,
and
putting
off
the
hat
,
and
bowing
to
the
Altar
and
Communion
Table
,
and
the
like
,
this
I
cannot
apprehend
how
it
should
be
,
and
I
wish
any
of
you
that
are
of
this
minde
,
would
in
private
give
me
your
reasons
for
it
,
why
it
should
be
so
.
Now
having
explain'd
the
point
,
and
given
you
a
resolution
of
the
question
,
in
these
particulars
,
give
me
leave
to
wind
up
all
with
some
Uses
.
First
,
We
infer
the
great
difference
that
is
between
sanctity
of
places
under
the
Old
Testament
,
and
sanctity
and
holinesse
of
places
under
the
New
Testament
:
they
under
the
Old
Testament
had
the
immediate
presence
of
God
,
the
standing
Symbols
and
visible
signes
of
his
presence
,
so
long
as
these
lasted
:
which
was
set
apart
by
Gods
special
Commandment
,
and
so
they
were
holy
,
though
they
were
not
imployed
in
a
way
of
worship
,
but
you
cannot
say
so
now
,
our
places
for
performance
of
holy
duties
have
no
such
holinesse
,
places
now
differ
from
places
then
.
Secondly
,
by
way
of
Inference
,
I
note
the
great
goodnesse
of
God
to
give
us
such
a
sweet
and
gracious
indulgent
dispensation
in
the
time
of
the
Gospel
under
the
New
Testament
,
as
that
he
doth
not
tye
us
to
Ceremonies
or
places
;
he
doth
not
bind
us
as
he
did
the
Jews
,
to
go
three
times
in
the
year
to
the
furthermost
part
of
the
Nation
to
worship
:
No
my
Brethren
,
no
Land
,
no
ground
is
now
unholy
,
as
famous
old
Dr.
Raynolds
said
,
every
place
is
now
a
Judea
,
no
Coast
but
is
a
Judea
,
every
house
is
a
Jerusalem
,
every
Congregation
is
now
a
Zion
:
see
here
the
goodnesse
of
God
in
indulging
of
us
so
far
as
to
take
any
service
done
by
us
in
a
solemn
and
real
manner
,
as
if
it
had
been
done
in
those
places
which
were
formerly
appointed
for
it
to
be
done
in
.
Thirdly
,
I
infer
hen●e
,
there
are
several
persons
to
be
reproved
.
1.
We
find
hereby
that
all
the
holinesse
of
reliques
of
Saints
doth
fall
to
the
ground
:
and
we
see
the
folly
of
those
that
make
Pilgrimages
unto
Saints
and
reliques
as
the
Papists
do
:
there
was
a
time
(
say
they
)
when
such
a
Saints
reliques
were
laid
up
in
such
a
place
,
and
these
are
more
holy
then
other
places
;
so
that
this
you
see
falls
to
the
ground
in
it self
:
I
might
tell
you
concerning
their
lying
about
their
reliques
,
as
one
said
,
that
there
were
as
many
reliques
as
would
fill
an
hundred
Carts
:
but
supposing
so
,
all
that
would
not
make
the
place
the
more
holy
.
2.
Hence
the
Superstition
of
those
is
to
be
reproved
,
which
put
holinesse
in
places
of
burial
,
and
make
it
more
holy
to
be
buried
in
one
place
then
in
another
:
it
is
more
holy
(
say
they
)
to
be
buried
in
the
Church
then
in
the
Churchyard
,
and
more
holy
under
the
communion
Table
then
any
other
part
of
the
Church
.
3
This
reproves
them
which
cannot
pray
any
where
but
in
the
Temple
,
and
they
that
use
private
prayer
in
Churches
:
If
you
have
houses
and
rooms
at
home
,
what
is
the
reason
that
if
Pauls
or
any
other
Church
stand
open
you
must
run
in
thither
,
and
drop
down
behind
a
Pillar
to
say
your
Prayers
?
4
This
reproves
them
that
have
reverence
towards
any
place
more
then
another
,
as
if
they
did
deserve
more
holinesse
in
one
part
then
in
another
,
as
bowing
to
the
Altar
or
Communion
Table
,
or
the
like
.
5
It
reproves
those
that
have
reverence
for
scituation
of
these
places
,
they
must
stand
East
and
West
,
and
why
not
North
and
South
?
all
these
things
fall
off
like
fig
leaves
;
If
what
I
have
said
be
true
,
that
there
is
no
holinesse
in
places
,
and
this
I
have
made
known
to
you
not
only
as
my
judgement
,
but
as
my
duty
.
Now
for
Exhortation
,
I
shall
desire
you
to
take
notice
of
four
things
,
and
I
have
done
,
and
shall
leave
you
to
God
,
and
commit
you
to
the
word
of
his
grace
.
If
this
be
so
,
that
there
is
no
holinesse
in
places
,
then
first
of
all
be
the
more
encouraged
to
serve
God
in
your
families
,
in
those
places
where
God
hath
set
you
,
where
God
is
as
well
pleased
with
your
service
as
in
publick
places
;
serve
God
upon
your
knees
with
devotion
,
humility
and
reverence
.
And
therefore
,
though
I
am
against
Superstition
,
and
Popish
practises
,
and
those
wicked
cursed
traps
of
Innovations
,
that
the
men
of
the
world
have
disturbed
the
Church
of
God
with
;
yet
I
am
against
putting
on
your
hats
in
prayer
,
and
fitting
in
prayer
.
Those
that
are
for
holinesse
of
places
,
do
not
,
with
Abraham
,
in
every
place
they
come
build
God
an
Altar
.
But
let
us
in
every
closet
and
room
build
God
an
Altar
;
let
no
morning
nor
evening
go
without
a
prayer
in
thy
family
,
pray
often
,
and
pray
continually
,
let
your
houses
be
as
so
many
Churches
,
as
you
read
in
Rom
16.5
.
Likewise
greet
the
Church
that
is
in
their
house
:
and
in
the
second
verse
of
Philemon's
Epistle
,
To
the
Church
that
is
in
thy
house
;
there
the
houses
of
the
Saints
are
called
Churches
.
This
will
bring
a
blessing
upon
your
families
:
And
if
you
be
not
willing
to
have
that
curse
denounced
against
you
,
(
in
Jer
.
10.25
.
Pour
out
thy
fury
upon
the
Heathen
that
know
thee
not
,
and
upon
the
families
that
call
not
upon
thy
name
)
then
neglect
not
family
prayers
;
be
much
in
prayer
,
and
pray
with
frequency
and
encouragement
,
because
God
binds
you
to
no
place
.
—
The
second
Exhortation
is
this
,
Labour
to
promote
personal
holinesse
,
as
well
as
family
devotion
:
I
am
against
local
holinesse
:
As
one
said
(
that
I
heard
once
when
I
was
a
youth
)
Happy
are
those
garments
that
can
carry
away
any
of
the
dust
of
the
Temple
;
but
they
think
not
that
many
of
their
garments
are
unclean
in
wallowing
n
the
mire
of
sin
.
But
I
say
,
do
you
labour
to
promote
holinesse
in
your
lives
,
in
your
hearts
and
conversations
.
The
holy
Ghost
saith
,
Unlesse
you
be
pure
in
heart
,
you
shall
not
see
God
.
And
therefore
put
away
sin
,
for
if
you
regard
iniquity
,
God
will
not
hear
your
prayers
:
It
is
not
your
ducking
,
or
bowing
,
or
cringing
,
never
so
much
,
or
your
going
with
your
hat
off
through
the
Church
,
that
will
make
God
hear
your
prayers
;
these
will
but
dishonour
you
,
because
you
live
not
accordingly
.
3.
Love
the
holinesse
of
the
living
members
,
be
not
so
much
in
love
with
the
holiness
of
wood
and
timber
,
bricks
and
stones
;
but
wheresoever
you
see
the
Image
of
Christ
,
be
in
love
with
that
soul
;
where
ever
the
presence
of
God
shines
,
and
whereever
thou
seest
one
that
gives
up
himself
to
God
in
holy
duties
,
do
thou
say
,
Oh!
my
soul
,
delight
to
come
into
the
company
of
these
men
.
The
righteous
is
more
excellent
then
his
neighbour
.
If
there
be
a
heaven
upon
earth
,
I
tell
you
it
is
in
the
company
of
godly
men
.
I
remember
a
famous
man
hath
this
expression
,
saith
he
,
When
I
was
in
the
company
of
the
Saints
and
people
of
God
,
I
was
as
a
living
coal
;
but
when
I
was
separated
from
them
,
and
was
among
the
wicked
,
swearers
and
drunkards
,
me-thoughts
there
was
a
spiritual
coldnesse
and
frozenness
went
over
my
soul
:
Though
the
people
of
God
are
best
company
in
heaven
,
yet
they
are
very
good
company
here
on
earth
:
And
Christians
should
stirre
up
one
another
,
and
be
provoking
one
another
to
love
and
good
workes
;
and
where
ever
you
have
grace
,
be
sure
to
impart
it
.
Endeavour
to
love
the
holinesse
of
Saints
,
and
be
willing
to
impart
your
experiences
to
others
,
for
this
is
your
duty
.
Do
not
make
a
Monopoly
of
holiness
,
but
carry
company
with
you
to
heaven
.
Lastly
,
to
name
no
more
,
labour
to
preserve
the
holiness
of
God's
true
Institutions
,
those
things
which
are
of
a
divine
consecration
.
What
is
humane
consecration
without
divine
institution
?
The
Sabbath
day
is
of
divine
institution
,
labour
to
keep
it
holy
;
this
is
a
holy-day
indeed
,
and
this
labour
to
keep
your
families
from
profaning
of
;
but
for
other
holy-dayes
and
holy
things
,
they
are
much
alike
for
holiness
:
The
Lords
day
is
a
holy
day
indeed
,
and
for
shame
do
not
let
your
children
gad
abroad
on
this
day
.
Truly
,
I
do
verily
believe
,
that
though
here
be
a
great
company
of
people
in
the
Congregation
,
yet
they
are
but
a
handfull
in
comparison
of
what
are
drinking
in
Ale-houses
,
and
whoring
,
and
walking
in
the
field
,
that
one
can
hardly
get
home
to
their
house
for
the
crowd
of
people
that
are
going
thither
.
For
shame
let
not
this
be
told
in
Gath
,
nor
published
in
Askelon
.
What!
shall
we
stand
up
for
the
holiness
of
places
,
and
yet
oppose
the
holiness
of
the
Lords
day
,
which
God
hath
enjoyned
and
instituted
?
Oh!
that
the
Magistrates
of
London
;
Oh!
that
Englands
King
;
Oh!
that
Englands
Parliament
would
do
something
for
the
reformation
of
this
,
to
oppose
wickedness
and
prophanenesse
,
which
will
otherwise
bring
upon
us
the
judgement
of
Sodom
and
Gomorrah
,
and
make
us
guilty
and
worthy
of
a
thousand
punishments
And
labour
by
prayer
in
your
families
to
overcome
that
flood
of
prophanenesse
,
which
you
cannot
by
your
strength
prevent
.
And
then
for
the
Sacraments
of
Christ
,
Baptism
and
the
Lords
Supper
,
these
are
Ordinances
of
Gods
appointment
,
they
are
holy
,
and
therefore
should
not
be
given
to
those
that
are
unholy
;
and
yet
those
who
are
so
much
for
the
holinesse
of
places
,
do
not
care
who
come
to
the
Sacrament
;
if
they
have
but
a
nose
on
their
face
,
they
shall
come
and
partake
of
the
Ordinances
,
let
them
be
what
they
will
;
this
is
to
prefer
mans
institution
before
Gods
institution
.
And
then
for
the
Lords
Message
and
Word
,
that
is
a
holy
thing
,
and
therefore
love
his
Messengers
:
the
Messengers
of
God
delivering
his
Message
with
fear
and
reverence
,
you
are
to
hear
them
with
the
same
fear
and
reverence
,
and
resolution
to
be
holy
,
as
if
Christ
were
present
.
And
for
the
Word
of
God
,
it
is
not
enough
for
you
to
have
a
choice
Sentence
written
upon
the
walls
of
your
Churches
,
but
let
Gods
Law
be
written
in
your
hearts
and
consciences
,
and
practised
in
your
lives
,
that
all
the
world
may
see
you
live
as
men
dedicated
to
the
true
God
,
in
all
the
duties
of
his
wayes
and
obedience
.
Many
of
these
things
might
have
been
inlarged
.
What
I
have
given
you
with
the
right-hand
,
I
pray
you
,
Christians
,
do
not
take
with
the
left
,
for
if
you
do
,
you
will
make
your selves
guilty
of
a
double
sin
.
1.
Because
you
do
not
obey
the
truth
you
hear
.
And
2.
For
putting
a
wrong
construction
upon
it
.
But
I
have
better
hopes
of
you
,
my
Beloved
Hearers
,
and
hope
that
the
Lord
will
be
better
unto
your
souls
then
his
Ministers
,
then
his
Word
,
or
any
thing
else
can
be
.
God
blesse
you
and
his
Ordinances
,
and
discover
his
mind
and
will
at
this
time
to
you
.
The
End
of
the
Eleventh
Sermon
.
London
Ministers
Legacy
.
SERMON
XII
.
Phil
4.1
.
Therefore
my
Brethren
,
dearly
beloved
and
longed
for
,
my
joy
and
crown
,
so
stand
fast
in
the
Lord
,
my
dearly
beloved
.
MY
Beloved
,
I
do
very
well
remember
,
that
upon
the
24.
of
this
instant
Month
1651.
I
was
then
under
the
sentence
of
Banishment
;
and
that
very
day
did
I
preach
my
farwell-Sermon
to
my
people
from
whom
I
was
banished
,
because
I
would
not
swear
against
my
King
,
having
sworn
to
maintain
his
just
Power
,
Honor
and
Greatness
;
and
now
behold
a
second
tryal
:
Then
I
could
not
forswear
my self
,
the
God
of
Heaven
keep
me
that
I
never
may
.
I
am
apt
to
think
I
could
do
any
thing
for
this
loving
Congregation
,
onely
I
cannot
sin
.
But
since
beloved
,
there
is
a
sentence
gone
out
against
us
,
that
we
that
cannot
subscribe
,
must
not
subsist
;
this
is
the
last
day
that
is
prefix'd
to
us
to
preach
;
I
shall
now
speak
to
you
(
God
assisting
me
)
if
my
passion
wil
give
me
leave
just
as
if
I
would
speak
if
I
were
immediately
to
die
,
therefore
hearken
my
Brethren
,
dearly
beloved
and
longed
for
,
my
Joy
and
Crown
,
so
stand
fast
in
the
Lord
my
dearly
beloved
.
Paul
was
now
a
Prisoner
at
Rome
for
the
Gospel
of
Christ
;
't
was
his
second
imprisonment
;
and
he
was
not
far
from
being
offered
up
a
sacrifice
for
the
Gospel
he
had
preached
.
This
Gospel
the
Philippians
had
heard
him
preach
;
and
the
godly
Philippians
having
heard
of
his
imprisonment
,
they
so
far
,
from
Philippi
to
Rome
,
to
visit
him
,
and
to
supply
his
wants
;
a
gracious
temper
,
which
I
hope
the
eternal
God
hath
given
the
Saints
in
London
,
and
for
which
,
if
for
any
thing
,
God
hath
a
blessing
in
store
for
them
.
Paul
is
not
so
much
concern'd
in
his
own
bands
,
as
in
the
Philippians
Estate
.
Epaphroditus
tells
him
that
there
were
Heresies
and
false
doctrines
got
in
amongst
them
,
but
yet
the
Philippians
stood
fast
;
and
herein
Paul
rejoices
,
writes
this
Epistle
,
bids
them
go
on
,
stand
fast
,
keep
their
ground
,
&
to
be
sure
not
to
give
an
inch
,
but
to
stand
fast
,
knowing
that
at
a
long
run
their
labour
should
not
be
vain
in
the
Lord
.
I
shall
without
any
more
ado
enter
upon
the
Text
;
in
which
you
have
two
things
considerable
.
A
most
melting
Compellation
,
and
a
most
serious
Exhortation
.
1.
A
melting
Compellation
,
My
Brethren
,
dearly
beloved
,
&c.
2.
A
serious
Exhortation
,
and
in
it
1.
the
matter
of
the
duty
,
stand
,
and
stand
it
out
,
and
stand
fast
.
2.
The
manner
,
1.
So
,
stand
so
as
you
have
stood
,
stand
fast
,
2.
In
the
Lord
,
stand
so
,
and
stand
in
the
Lord
,
in
the
Lords
strength
,
and
in
the
Lords
Cause
;
to
stand
in
your
own
strength
,
would
be
the
ready
way
to
fall
and
to
stand
in
your
own
cause
,
for
your
own
fancy
,
would
be
the
ready
way
to
expose
your selves
to
all
manner
of
temptations
:
Therefore
my
Brethren
,
dearly
beloved
in
the
Lord
,
stand
,
and
so
stand
fast
in
the
Lord
my
dearly
beloved
.
In
the
next
place
,
by
way
of
observation
from
the
words
;
and
if
there
be
any
wicked
catchers
here
,
let
them
know
,
that
I
shall
speak
no
more
than
I
shall
draw
from
,
and
is
the
mind
of
my
Text
;
I
would
not
give
occasion
to
be
a
greater
sufferer
than
I
am
like
to
be
.
But
for
the
words
.
First
,
for
the
melting
Compellation
,
My
Brethren
,
my
dearly
beloved
.
Paul
was
an
Apostle
,
and
an
high
Officer
in
the
Church
of
God
,
and
he
writ
unto
the
Philippians
,
to
all
the
Philippians
,
to
the
poorest
of
them
,
and
see
how
he
bespeaks
himself
unto
them
,
my
Brethren
:
From
hence
take
this
observation
,
That
the
highest
Officers
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
though
they
are
indeed
by
office
Rulers
over
them
,
yet
by
relation
they
are
no
more
than
brethren
to
the
meanest
Saint
.
Here
we
have
no
such
Rabbies
to
whom
we
must
swear
,
because
they
say
we
must
swear
it
.
Paul
calls
them
Brethren
,
and
so
writes
to
them
,
Col.
1.2
.
and
James
a
Scriptural
Officer
,
one
of
the
highest
Apostles
Christ
ever
made
,
saith
,
Hearken
my
beloved
Brethren
,
Jam
.
2.5
.
so
Peter
an
Apostle
of
Christ
,
Wherefore
the
rather
Brethren
;
and
John
the
beloved
Disciple
,
Brethren
,
I
write
no
new
Commandment
,
&c.
1
John
2.7
.
Well
then
,
1.
If
this
be
so
,
that
the
highest
officer
in
the
church
of
Christ
,
such
as
Christ
approves
of
,
are
but
brethren
to
the
meanest
Saint
;
then
certainly
they
are
but
brethren
to
their
fellow-Officers
:
If
no
more
relation
to
the
toe
in
the
body
,
then
no
more
to
the
eies
.
If
there
be
any
of
a
light
spirit
would
bear
rule
,
that
love
to
have
the
preheminence
,
I
would
desire
them
to
read
2.
Sciptures
;
the
first
is
Luke
22.26
the
second
Mat
.
20.26
,
27.
doth
Christ
say
,
Whosoever
will
be
chief
among
you
,
let
him
be
one
that
will
domineer
over
your
estates
,
over
your
persons
,
over
your
consciences
,
doth
not
Christ
say
so
?
no
,
but
whosoever
will
be
chief
among
you
,
let
him
be
your
Minister
,
—
let
him
be
your
servant
.
Even
as
the
Son
of
Man
came
not
to
be
ministred
unto
,
but
to
minister
,
and
to
give
his
life
a
ransome
for
many
.
You
have
this
also
Luke
22.25
.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
the
Kings
of
the
Gentiles
exercise
Lordship
over
them
,
i.e.
over
their
slaves
,
over
their
vassals
;
but
ye
shall
not
be
so
;
but
he
that
i●
greatest
among
you
,
let
him
be
as
the
younger
,
and
he
that
is
chief
,
as
he
that
doth
serve
.
Sure
if
Paul
be
but
a
brother
to
Philip
,
then
he
is
no
more
to
Timothy
.
2.
If
the
highest
officers
in
the
Church
of
Christ
be
but
Brethren
to
the
meanest
Saint
;
then
't
is
not
for
those
Brethren
to
Lord
it
over
their
fellow-brethren
,
Lord
it
over
God's
Heritage
:
Remember
,
't
is
Gods
Heritage
.
I
hope
your
consciences
will
bear
me
witness
,
that
I
have
laboured
as
much
as
in
me
lies
,
to
be
a
helper
of
your
joy
,
not
to
Lord
it
over
your
Faith
,
2
Cor
.
1.24
.
to
press
or
cause
you
to
believe
this
or
that
because
I
believe
it
:
if
this
be
allow'd
,
then
may
I
turn
Papist
to
morrow
.
Saith
Christ
to
him
that
would
have
had
him
speak
to
his
brother
to
divide
the
inheritance
with
him
,
Man
who
made
me
a
Judge
over
you
?
Luke
12.14
.
So
say
I
,
Man
who
made
thee
a
Tyrant
,
a
Lord
over
thy
Fellow-brethren
,
1
Pet
.
5.3
.
Neither
as
being
Lords
over
Gods
Heritage
,
&c.
3.
If
the
highest
Officers
in
the
Church
of
Christ
be
but
Brethren
,
and
no
more
,
then
there
should
be
no
discord
between
those
brethren
.
Behold
how
good
and
how
pleasant
it
is
for
Brethren
to
dwell
together
in
unity
And
truly
I
may
comfortably
speak
that
,
and
't
is
one
of
the
greatest
comforts
I
have
in
the
world
.
I
hope
we
have
liv'd
together
in
love
,
blessed
be
God
;
Let
us
not
fall
out
,
saith
Abraham
the
elder
,
to
Lot
his
younger
cousin
,
for
we
are
brethren
.
Beloved
,
the
discords
between
Pastor
and
people
,
have
made
the
best
Musick
in
the
ears
of
the
Jesuits
.
4.
Are
Pastors
,
nay
the
h●ghest
Officers
that
Jesus
Christ
hath
,
and
doth
own
in
his
Church
,
but
Brethren
?
oh
!
then
let
those
brethren
,
if
they
will
appear
before
the
bar
of
their
Father
in
Heaven
with
comfort
,
take
care
of
offending
the
souls
of
their
Brethren
;
for
at
the
hand
of
every
brother
,
God
wil
require
the
soul
of
his
Brother
.
Ez.
33.6
.
His
blood
will
I
require
at
the
Watchmans
hand
.
We
that
are
called
by
some
the
dogs
of
the
Flock
,
what
shall
we
prove
dumb
dogs
?
What
a
comfort
wil
it
be
to
my
dying
brethren
this
day
,
if
they
can
but
say
,
Lord
we
are
clear
from
the
blood
of
our
Brethren
?
The
Officers
of
Christ
should
never
behave
themselves
so
,
that
they
should
give
their
people
occasion
to
say
,
We
are
brethren
to
Dragons
.
But
Jer
.
9
4.
Take
ye
heed
every
one
of
his
Neighbour
,
&c.
I
would
commend
one
Scripture
to
all
my
Brethren
in
the
Ministry
,
1
Cor
.
8.13
.
A
Scripture
that
I
would
have
writ
in
letters
of
gold
on
the
lintel-posts
of
all
Ministers
doors
:
Wherefore
if
meat
make
my
brother
to
offend
,
I
will
eat
no
flesh
while
the
world
stands
,
lest
I
make
my
brother
to
offend
.
Rather
then
to
endanger
his
soul
,
I
'le
away
with
all
these
toys
and
gew
gaws
.
2.
From
the
terms
of
dearest
affection
,
dearly
beloved
,
longed
for
&c.
Take
this
observation
,
that
,
It
becomes
the
highest
Ministers
,
much
more
the
lowest
,
to
bear
a
most
tender
,
vehement
,
ardent
,
strong
,
melting
affection
,
towards
that
flock
or
people
that
God
hath
committed
to
their
charge
.
Thus
Palu
to
the
Philippians
in
the
text
,
my
Brethren
dearly
beloved
,
&c.
You
shal
find
Paul
in
all
his
Epistles
,
in
a
thawing
frame
to
his
people
,
melting
in
love
unto
them
:
the
Corinthians
were
so
in
his
heart
,
not
only
to
live
with
them
,
but
if
God
called
him
to
die
for
them
,
so
abundantly
did
he
love
them
,
2
Cor
.
12.15
.
That
he
would
very
gladly
spend
and
be
spent
for
them
,
carried
them
in
his
heart
,
and
longed
after
them
all
.
As
for
the
Thessalonians
,
1
Thes
.
2
8.
He
as
a
Nurse
,
tendreth
and
nourisheth
them
as
children
:
and
is
so
affectionately
desirous
of
them
,
that
he
is
willing
to
impart
to
them
not
only
the
Gospel
,
but
his
own
Soul
,
because
they
were
dear
to
him
.
Then
1.
Is
this
so
,
ought
the
Pastor
so
to
love
their
people
?
give
me
leave
to
bespeak
you
in
the
words
of
Job
(
in
respect
of
those
hundreds
of
Ministers
,
that
are
to
be
plucked
from
their
people
:
)
Have
pity
upon
me
,
have
pity
upon
me
,
oh
ye
my
friends
,
for
the
hand
of
God
hath
touched
me
,
Job
19.21
.
What
wil
nothing
serve
but
plucking
out
our
very
eies
?
our
very
heart
,
(
being
so
much
the
objects
of
the
peoples
love
.
)
How
sad
is
it
for
the
Father
to
be
pluckt
from
the
child
,
the
shepheard
from
the
flock
,
the
nurse
from
the
child
,
this
is
a
Lamentation
,
and
ought
to
be
for
a
Lamentation
:
that
there
must
be
a
parting
between
David
and
Jonathan
,
who
loved
one
another
as
their
own
Souls
,
this
cuts
them
unto
their
very
heart
.
And
this
I
may
say
with
respect
to
my self
,
I
bless
God
,
I
cannot
say
as
she
of
her
husband
,
a
bloody
husband
hast
thou
bin
unto
me
,
but
a
loving
congregation
have
you
been
unto
me
.
I
know
none
of
you
have
desired
my
destruction
,
nor
to
taint
my
name
;
never
did
I
hear
three
in
this
Congregation
speak
of
pressing
any
thing
against
me
,
that
was
contrary
to
my
conscience
:
nor
can
I
say
,
that
there
are
four
in
this
Parish
that
did
ever
deny
to
pay
me
my
legal
dues
,
blessed
be
God
for
such
a
people
,
you
have
not
encroached
upon
my
conscience
,
as
I
hope
I
have
not
upon
yours
.
Pastors
must
love
their
people
,
do
not
blame
them
if
their
hearts
be
almost
broken
,
when
they
are
to
part
with
such
a
people
.
2
Must
the
Pastor
love
his
people
?
then
,
the
people
must
love
their
Pastor
.
't
is
true
,
it
lyes
in
the
power
of
man
to
separate
the
Pastor
and
people
,
but
not
to
separate
their
hearts
;
I
hope
there
wil
never
be
a
seperation
of
love
,
but
that
wil
stil
continue
:
if
we
do
not
see
one
another
,
yet
we
may
love
one
another
&
pray
for
one
another
;
I
hope
a
husband
doth
not
cease
from
loving
his
wife
because
she
is
absent
from
him
.
But
oh
!
for
my
Brethren
,
hundreds
of
them
think
that
you
are
undone
,
though
you
cannot
see
as
far
as
other
men
,
you
may
live
in
love
,
and
keep
your
consciences
quiet
.
3
,
Must
Pastors
love
their
Peopel
?
then
you
see
from
hence
,
what
should
be
the
grand
object
of
the
Pastors
affection
,
i.e.
the
people
;
not
what
the
people
have
;
this
is
great
inquiry
,
what
is
the
benefice
worth
?
What
's
the
preferment
?
Do
they
pay
well
,
&c.
Whereas
we
should
not
seek
so
much
the
Fleece
as
the
Flock
,
we
should
not
take
oversight
of
a
Congregation
for
love
of
their
pay
,
but
of
their
souls
;
nor
,
t
is
an
excellent
good
living
,
as
one
said
I
have
heard
of
,
Let
me
have
their
Tythes
,
and
let
their
souls
go
to
the
Devil
;
but
as
the
Apostle
,
I
seek
not
yours
,
but
you
,
2
Cor
.
12.14
.
And
I
hope
there
be
many
hundreds
can
say
,
it
hath
been
the
peoples
souls
they
have
more
loved
and
affected
,
than
any
thing
what
the
people
had
.
4.
Once
more
;
we
must
love
them
,
and
love
them
tenderly
.
Why
,
and
yet
leave
them
?
Yes
my
beloved
,
We
are
so
to
love
our
people
as
to
venture
anything
for
them
but
our
own
damnation
.
I
come
not
here
to
throw
firebrands
.
I
bless
God
I
have
a
most
tender
affection
for
all
my
Brethren
in
the
Ministry
;
and
though
I
am
not
satisfied
my self
,
yet
I
condemn
no
man
,
I
believe
there
be
many
of
them
do
as
conscienciously
subscribe
,
as
deny
to
subscribe
.
I
protest
in
the
fear
of
God
I
cannot
subscribe
;
perhaps
it
is
because
I
have
not
that
light
as
others
have
;
for
he
that
doubts
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
is
damned
:
My
beloved
,
I
hope
you
would
not
have
us
sin
against
God
and
our
Consciences
.
It
is
not
my
living
that
I
desire
,
but
my
office
to
serve
my
Lord
&
Master
;
but
if
we
should
(
to
keep
communion
with
you
)
lose
our
communion
with
God
,
this
is
the
ready
way
to
have
all
our
labour
and
pains
lost
;
but
as
David
said
(
and
oh
that
I
could
speak
it
with
as
good
hopes
as
David
)
Zadock
,
carry
back
the
Ark
of
God
,
if
I
shall
find
favour
in
the
eyes
of
the
Lord
,
he
will
bring
me
again
,
and
shew
me
both
it
and
his
habitation
;
but
if
he
thus
say
,
I
have
no
delight
in
thee
,
behold
here
am
I
,
let
him
do
to
me
as
seemeth
good
unto
him
.
2.
Sam
.
15.24
.
Brethren
,
I
could
do
very
much
for
the
love
I
bear
to
you
,
but
I
dare
not
sin
?
I
know
they
wil
tell
you
,
this
is
pride
&
peevishness
in
us
,
&
that
we
have
preacht
against
it
,
&
are
tender
of
our
reputation
,
and
we
would
fain
all
be
B●shops
;
&
forty
things
more
:
but
the
Lord
be
witness
between
them
&
us
in
this
.
Beloved
,
I
prefer
my
wife
&
children
before
a
blast
of
ayr
of
peoples
talk
;
I
am
very
sensible
what
it
is
to
be
reduced
to
a
morsel
of
bread
:
Let
the
God
of
heaven
&
earth
do
what
he
wil
with
me
,
if
I
could
have
subscribed
with
a
good
conscience
,
I
would
,
I
would
do
any
thing
to
keep
my self
in
the
work
of
God
,
but
to
sin
against
my
God
,
I
dare
not
do
it
.
3.
My
joy
and
Crown
,
therefore
my
dearly
beloved
&
longed
for
,
my
joy
&
Crown
,
my
present
joy
and
future
crown
:
my
joy
which
I
value
more
then
a
crown
,
my
principle
joy
.
Hence
observe
this
doctrine
▪
that
,
The
fixed
standing
florishing
growth
of
Saints
in
Gospel
practice
,
and
Gospel
obedience
,
is
,
or
ought
to
be
matter
of
transcendent
joy
to
their
Pastors
.
It
was
so
to
the
Apostle
Paul
;
Paul
heard
how
they
stood
:
though
there
was
a
plague
amongst
them
,
yet
they
were
not
infected
;
&
though
hee
was
in
the
gaol
ready
to
be
beheaded
,
yet
this
was
his
joy
&
crown
,
that
his
people
did
stand
,
&
I
hope
my
brethren
it
wil
be
our
joy
&
crown
to
hear
of
your
standing
&
growth
in
Gospel
knowledg
,
&
Gospel
profession
.
And
1.
If
this
be
so
,
as
John
said
,
I
rejoiced
greatly
that
I
found
of
thy
children
walking
in
the
truth
:
it
should
be
the
praiers
and
endeavors
of
all
Pastors
really
to
love
the
souls
of
their
people
,
&
to
pray
for
them
:
that
when
they
cannot
look
after
the
souls
of
their
children
,
yet
that
good
nurses
may
be
looked
out
for
them
.
What
a
joy
was
it
that
Moses
mother
was
made
his
nurse
;
and
who
can
tell
,
it
may
be
thought
not
out
of
any
merit
of
ours
,
yet
of
their
own
clemency
our
governours
may
give
us
to
be
nurses
over
our
own
children
:
but
if
I
cannot
nurse
my
child
my self
,
I
will
wish
it
well
,
and
as
good
a
nurse
as
I
can
:
far
be
it
,
that
those
that
are
to
succeed
should
not
prosper
:
Lord
it
shall
be
the
prayers
of
thy
servant
,
that
those
that
are
to
succeed
may
have
a
double
and
treble
portion
of
thy
spirit
,
that
he
may
be
both
painfull
and
faithfull
&c.
2.
If
the
peoples
growth
in
grace
&
knowledge
be
matter
of
joy
to
a
faithful
Pastour
?
then
what
do
you
think
of
those
that
hinder
their
thriving
.
I
shall
give
you
two
Scriptures
John
12.19
.
The
Pharisees
therefore
said
among
themselves
,
(
they
durst
not
speak
publickly
,
but
who
was
it
against
?
why
,
it
was
against
Christ
)
perceive
ye
how
ye
prevail
nothing
,
behold
the
world
is
gon
after
him
.
But
we
wil
order
him
for
that
,
we
will
be
sure
to
lessen
his
Congregation
;
if
we
cannot
do
that
,
we
wil
shut
the
doors
against
him
,
see
Mat
.
23.13
.
Wo
unto
you
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
Hypocrites
,
for
ye
shut
up
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
against
men
:
What!
shut
up
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
against
men
?
What
the
Pharisees
!
that
pretended
they
had
the
Keys
of
Heaven
,
and
to
be
the
guides
?
I
,
that
is
it
,
because
there
is
not
room
enough
in
heaven
for
us
&
them
too
?
no
saith
Christ
,
there
is
no
such
matter
;
For
ye
neither
go
in
your selves
,
neither
suffer
ye
them
that
are
entring
,
to
go
in
.
I
dare
not
tell
you
at
this
time
what
it
is
to
shut
up
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
against
men
,
you
may
better
imagine
it
than
I
can
speak
it
;
but
this
did
the
Pharisees
,
they
would
not
go
in
themselves
,
nor
suffer
them
that
were
entring
to
go
in
.
I
remember
when
I
was
a
Child
we
had
such
a
Minister
that
would
one
Lords-day
preach
up
holiness
,
and
the
next
Lords
day
would
preach
against
the
practice
of
holiness
.
And
now
my
Brethren
,
I
am
come
in
the
next
place
to
speak
to
the
last
part
,
stand
fast
;
and
because
I
see
a
Hurricane
a
coming
,
keep
your
ground
,
stand
fast
,
and
live
in
the
Lord
here
,
that
you
may
live
with
him
hereafter
.
PHIL
.
4.1
.
Therefore
my
Brethren
,
dearly
beloved
and
longed
for
,
my
Joy
and
Crown
,
so
stand
fast
in
the
Lord
my
dearly
beloved
.
FRom
this
Scripture
you
have
had
these
three
Doctrines
:
1.
That
the
highest
Officers
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
though
they
are
Rulers
of
them
,
yet
they
are
but
brethren
to
the
meanest
Saint
.
2.
That
it
becomes
a
true
Scriptural
Minister
of
Christ
,
to
have
a
most
vehement
,
ardent
,
strong
,
melting
,
tender
affection
to
that
Flock
or
People
which
the
Providence
of
God
hath
committed
to
his
charge
.
3.
That
the
fixed
,
standing
,
flourishing
,
and
thriving
of
that
Flock
in
the
profession
and
practice
of
Gospel-knowledge
and
obedience
,
is
matter
of
transcendent
joy
and
triumph
to
such
a
godly
Pastor
.
The
4th
.
which
is
that
I
would
now
prosecute
,
is
this
,
That
it
is
the
grand
and
indispensible
duty
of
all
sincere
Saints
,
in
the
most
black
and
shaking
seasons
,
to
stand
fast
,
fixed
and
stedfast
in
the
Lord
.
This
is
the
grand
thing
St.
Paul
had
to
say
to
his
Philippians
when
he
was
ready
to
have
his
head
cut
off
,
for
so
it
was
,
he
was
beheaded
for
the
testimony
of
Jesus
:
this
is
all
he
had
to
say
when
in
Jayle
,
when
in
bonds
,
and
that
under
Heathen
Romans
;
you
are
now
my
Joy
,
you
are
now
my
Crown
,
oh
!
do
but
stand
,
and
my
joy
,
which
is
but
two
notes
above
Gamut
,
wil
get
to
Ela
.
Oh!
do
but
stand
,
and
my
Crown
's
studded
with
Diamonds
:
We
live
if
you
stand
,
though
we
dye
when
you
stand
.
It
is
the
great
and
indispensible
duty
,
&c.
Whether
these
are
black
and
shaking
seasons
,
I
have
nothing
to
say
,
but
I
am
wholly
now
upon
your
duty
,
beloved
;
and
for
God's
sake
let
the
words
of
a
Civilly
dying
Minister
prevail
with
you
.
There
is
a
kind
of
a
Maxim
among
some
,
that
in
case
a
person
dye
seemingly
,
&
revive
again
,
that
the
last
words
that
was
heard
of
that
person
when
in
a
rational
temper
,
are
the
only
things
that
that
person
wil
remember
when
brought
to
life
again
.
It
is
most
probable
beloved
,
what
ever
others
may
think
,
but
in
my
opinion
(
God
may
work
wonders
)
neither
you
nor
I
shall
ever
see
the
faces
of
,
or
have
a
word
more
to
speak
to
one
another
til
the
day
of
Judgment
.
Therefore
I
beseech
you
hear
me
,
as
those
that
would
and
may
live
with
me
to
eternity
.
Mark
your
duty
;
I
have
spoken
something
concerning
the
Pastors
duty
in
the
morning
;
now
for
the
Peoples
:
It
is
the
indispensible
duty
of
all
sincere
Saints
,
to
stand
fast
,
&c.
I
confesse
,
I
have
a
love
for
the
whole
Auditory
,
I
have
a
Mess
for
them
;
but
my
Benjamin's
Mess
is
for
those
I
once
called
my
own
people
;
you
are
my
Benjamins
,
I
wish
I
had
a
greater
than
a
fifth
for
you
.
This
Proposition
I
shall
-
1.
Prove
,
and
then
-
2.
Improve
.
In
the
worst
of
times
,
in
the
most
shaking
seasons
,
and
if
I
do
not
greatly
mistake
,
there
is
an
hour
of
temptation
threatned
by
God
▪
now
beginning
to
be
inflicted
;
if
ever
you
would
stand
,
stand
now
;
and
for
your
comfort
,
let
me
but
hint
,
that
a
Christian
may
stand
comfortably
,
when
he
falls
sadly
;
that
is
,
he
may
stand
comfortably
when
he
falls
by
man
.
I
knew
that
a
great
many
years
a●o
.
First
then
,
't
is
your
duty
to
stand
.
There
be
Scriptures
more
then
enough
to
prove
this
to
be
your
duty
,
Col.
4.12
.
Stand
perfect
and
compleat
in
all
the
will
of
God
,
Phil
.
1.27
.
Onely
let
your
conversation
be
as
becometh
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
that
whether
I
come
a●d
see
you
,
(
alas
poor
Paul
!
thou
come
and
see
them
!
thou
wast
beheaded
before
thou
couldst
come
&
see
them
,
but
)
or
else
be
absent
,
I
may
hear
of
your
affairs
,
that
ye
may
stand
fast
in
one
spirit
,
with
one
mind
,
striving
together
(
not
to
pluck
out
one
anothers
throats
,
no
more
of
that
;
but
striving
together
,
not
against
one
another
,
but
)
for
the
faith
of
the
Gospel
.
So
1
Cor
.
15.58
.
Therefore
my
Brethren
,
be
stedfast
,
unmoveable
,
●lways
abounding
in
the
work
of
the
Lord
,
forasmuch
as
●…
ou
know
that
your
labour
is
not
in
vain
in
the
Lord
.
't
is
●…
ur
duty
to
stand
.
But
Secondly
,
Wherein
must
we
stand
stedfast
?
J
have
no
new
Doctrine
to
preach
now
,
J
shall
but
mind
you
of
what
J
have
formerly
spoken
when
you
could
not
believe
.
J
confess
J
do
not
begin
to
be
of
a
new
judgment
now
;
and
should
J
be
continued
in
the
Ministry
,
(
a
mercy
J
can
hardly
hope
for
)
J
should
be
of
the
same
judgment
,
&
preach
this
doctrine
,
Stand
fast
.
God
wil
certainly
bring
the
people
of
God
in
England
to
his
own
terms
,
or
else
far
them
wel
for
ever
.
What
's
that
we
should
be
stedfast
in
?
J
would
advise
to
a
stedfastness
.
-
1.
Of
Judgement
.
-
2.
To
stedfastness
of
Resolution
.
-
3.
To
a
stedfastness
of
Faith
-
4.
To
a
stedfastness
of
Conscience
.
So
stand
fast
in
the
Lord
in
your
Judge●
nt
,
in
your
Resolution
,
in
your
Faith
,
in
your
Conscience
.
1.
J
would
advise
to
a
stedfastnesse
of
Judgement
.
Strange
Doctrines
are
the
greatest
fetters
that
do
assault
a
sound
judgement
;
they
are
like
waves
,
if
they
do
split
,
they
will
shake
the
Ship
to
purpose
:
therefore
your
way
is
,
to
cast
an●hor
wel
,
to
stand
firm
on
the
rock
of
truth
,
J
had
almost
said
all
in
a
word
,
Protestant
tru●h
;
though
the
market
may
rise
somewhat
high
,
yet
stand
firmly
there
;
while
strange
Doctrines
like
so
many
impetuous
Waves
,
are
beating
upon
you
,
break
themselves
in
pieces
they
may
,
but
if
you
stand
,
can
never
hurt
you
,
J
am
not
now
to
begin
to
warn
you
against
Popery
,
not
that
J
have
the
least
reflection
on
any
thing
in
the
world
,
but
on
the
Scriptures
,
J
am
apt
to
think
the
wound
of
the
beast
must
be
healed
;
however
,
do
not
you
spread
a
plaister
for
the
Beast
to
heal
his
wound
:
Be
no
more
children
tossed
to
&
fro
,
carried
about
with
every
wind
of
Doctrine
,
with
every
wind
,
or
windy
Doctrine
,
by
the
slight
of
men
,
and
cunning
craftiness
,
that
can
cog
the
Die
,
notable
Gamesters
there
are
in
the
World
,
but
you
must
stand
steady
in
judgement
,
you
must
be
firm
to
your
principles
:
J
would
have
you
Stars
:
not
Meteors
,
for
Meteors
are
carried
about
with
every
blast
of
Wind
,
J
hope
better
things
of
you
;
J
shall
pray
God
would
make
you
stedfast
in
Judgment
:
1.
Be
sure
to
get
good
principles
;
and
secondly
,
Be
sure
to
stand
in
those
good
principles
that
you
have
got
.
And
though
I
cannot
say
but
some
Tares
are
sown
among
this
Parish
,
yet
I
bless
the
Lord
for
the
generality
,
I
hope
I
may
say
,
I
have
an
Orthodox
Ministry
.
2.
't
is
not
enough
to
stand
in
judgement
,
but
we
must
be
stedfast
to
our
Resolutions
;
1
Cor
.
15.58
.
Be
stedfast
,
immovable
,
such
as
stand
firm
on
some
Basis
and
foundation
,
that
doth
not
totter
and
stagger
:
if
they
find
you
staggering
,
to
be
sure
the
next
moment
they
look
upon
you
as
falling
.
Be
as
they
say
of
one
or
both
of
the
Poles
of
the
Heavens
,
though
all
the
world
turns
,
the
Poles
are
immovable
.
If
I
mistake
not
,
you
may
see
a
great
turn
in
the
World
;
&
behold
at
this
day
,
the
greatest
turn
that
ever
was
in
England
;
but
yet
you
must
not
move
,
you
must
not
stir
,
be
true
to
your
Resolutions
,
be
just
to
your
first
love
,
go
on
in
the
Lords
Work
.
let
nothing
take
you
off
.
If
I
have
preached
any
false
Doctrine
among
you
,
witnesse
against
me
at
the
day
of
judgement
;
but
if
the
things
I
have
preached
be
true
,
stand
to
the
truths
;
if
you
do
not
witness
against
my
Doctrine
(
mine
't
is
not
)
but
rather
witness
for
it
,
remember
,
if
you
leave
it
,
that
very
Doctrine
will
witness
against
you
at
the
day
of
Judgement
.
Oh!
that
excellent
Heroe
,
Queen
Hester
,
thus
&
thus
I
will
do
,
and
if
I
perish
,
I
perish
.
You
cannot
imagine
against
how
many
thousand
temptations
a
stedfast
resolution
will
guard
you
.
3.
There
's
a
stedfastness
of
Faith
too
,
when
we
so
believe
,
as
that
we
do
not
waver
,
or
do
not
hesitate
.
Will
you
give
me
leave
to
propose
to
you
(
my
dear
Friends
,
though
my
Congregation
I
cannot
call
you
)
that
question
which
our
Saviour
did
unto
the
Jews
,
(
whom
he
hated
,
though
I
love
you
)
The
Baptism
of
John
,
whence
was
it
?
from
heaven
,
or
of
men
?
The
doctrines
you
have
heard
,
have
they
been
from
Heaven
or
from
men
?
Answer
me
,
if
ftom
men
abhor
them
man
is
a
false
creature
,
man
would
make
merchandize
of
your
faith
and
souls
;
but
if
from
Heaven
why
then
should
you
not
believe
them
?
I
bless
the
Lord
,
my
conscience
bears
me
witnesse
,
I
never
did
so
far
propose
a
doctrine
to
you
I
would
have
you
believe
without
Scripture
.
If
the
doctrines
have
been
from
God
believe
them
,
if
not
,
abhor
them
,
and
any
of
those
that
shall
dare
to
bring
a
doctrine
,
but
dare
not
bring
the
authority
of
the
Scripture
to
warrant
them
.
You
may
not
be
like
those
in
Jam
.
1.6
.
that
wavereth
like
a
wave
of
the
sea
driven
with
the
wind
and
tossed
.
The
most
godly
man
may
stumble
in
his
way
i
.
e
,
tread
awry
,
but
a
wavering
minded
man
is
never
setled
concerning
his
way
.
Blessed
be
God
I
am
not
now
(
on
this
day
that
looks
as
like
my
dying
day
as
can
be
in
the
world
)
to
begin
to
fix
upon
a
Religion
,
to
fix
upon
my
way
,
I
know
my
way
,
if
God
wil
but
keep
my
steps
,
and
guide
me
in
that
way
.
If
God
be
God
(
I
appeal
to
your
consciences
)
worship
him
;
do
not
stand
disputing
and
doubting
;
do
not
,
say
shall
I
?
shall
I
?
if
the
ways
you
have
found
be
the
ways
of
God
,
follow
them
;
God
hath
but
one
way
to
heaven
,
there
is
but
one
truth
;
if
Baal
be
God
follow
Baal
,
do
not
stand
wavering
:
do
not
consult
with
flesh
and
bloud
;
t
is
an
infinite
mercy
that
God
will
give
any
of
us
to
leave
Relations
,
Estates
Congregations
,
any
thing
for
Christ
:
t
i's
an
infinite
mercy
we
do
not
split
upon
a
rock
.
Be
sure
to
be
either
for
God
or
Baal
:
a
godly
man
many
times
halts
in
his
way
,
but
never
halts
between
two
opinions
.
4.
Stedfastness
of
Conscience
.
Indeed
the
genius
of
my
ministry
hath
lyen
this
way
:
and
here
I
could
easily
launch
out
,
but
I
must
be
short
.
I
would
speak
a
word
in
season
to
those
that
are
weak
,
it
becomes
you
to
be
stedfast
in
conscience
;
then
have
a
God
decreeing
,
a
Christ
redeeming
,
a
spirit
quickning
,
a
gospel
promising
,
a
heaven
prepared
,
a
God
infinitely
more
ready
to
save
him
,
then
he
can
possibly
be
desirous
to
be
saved
by
him
.
Be
stedfast
in
conscience
against
the
guilt
,
the
filth
of
sin
,
against
the
temptations
of
Satan
,
&c.
Let
us
draw
neer
,
with
full
assurance
of
faith
:
you
can
never
believe
Gods
love
so
much
,
as
Gods
love
doth
engage
you
to
believe
,
&c.
I
might
adde
,
5.
You
must
be
stedfast
in
conversation
:
t
is
not
the
Running
well
,
but
the
Running
out
;
t
is
not
the
fighting
but
the
conquering
that
gives
you
title
to
the
Reward
:
for
you
to
give
a
great
deal
of
milk
,
and
to
throw
it
down
all
at
length
with
your
foot
,
may
argue
you
to
have
a
good
dug
,
but
a
bad
foot
.
Never
give
those
beasts
of
Babylon
occasion
to
say
,
that
a
man
may
be
a
child
of
God
in
the
morning
,
and
a
ch
ld
of
the
devil
at
night
;
that
we
contradict
that
Doctrine
by
our
conversation
,
that
we
assert
in
our
profession
.
But
why
must
we
be
stedfast
?
Alas
,
why
;
would
you
have
me
marshal
up
all
the
Reasons
;
bid
me
count
the
starres
,
or
number
the
sands
on
the
sea
shore
.
There
is
not
an
attribute
in
God
,
not
a
precept
,
promise
,
or
threatning
in
the
word
,
not
an
ordinance
,
not
a
providence
;
there
is
nothing
in
God
,
or
in
the
Devil
,
or
in
sinners
,
or
our selves
,
but
all
would
give
a
contribution
of
arguments
to
prove
the
Saints
should
be
stedfast
,
I
must
but
hint
at
a
few
things
.
First
;
I
would
argue
from
Jesus
Christ
.
Believers
,
you
love
Christ
,
and
therefore
you
love
the
honour
of
Christ
;
now
the
honour
of
Christ
is
highly
engag'd
in
your
stedfastnesse
.
We
never
cast
a
deeper
blot
on
the
honour
of
Christ
,
then
when
we
grow
unstedfast
:
I
need
not
tell
you
so
,
the
Jesuits
,
those
meek
Papists
will
tell
you
so
,
those
that
delight
in
nothing
more
then
in
the
milk
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
and
in
the
bloud
of
Saints
:
they
have
enough
if
you
be
unsteady
.
1.
You
dishonour
Christ
in
his
sufferings
:
Pray
tell
me
Believers
,
why
did
Christ
sweat
bloud
?
why
did
he
dye
?
why
did
he
undergoe
what
the
wrath
of
Devils
could
inflict
,
but
for
this
end
,
to
make
you
steadie
,
to
give
you
the
conquest
of
all
spirituall
Enemies
,
and
to
make
you
stand
in
that
conquest
triumphing
.
Thus
I
remember
as
Josuah
,
Jos
.
10.24
.
Come
,
put
your
feet
upon
the
necks
of
these
kings
,
and
they
came
near
,
and
put
their
feet
upon
the
necks
of
them
.
So
,
Christ
hath
dy'd
,
that
you
might
live
,
that
you
might
stand
;
and
what
dishonour
to
the
eternal
Saviour
of
the
world
,
to
a
dying
Saviour
,
to
see
a
flying
Christian
.
't
was
never
heard
of
,
that
souldiers
should
flye
before
a
conquered
enemy
,
whose
legs
were
cut
off
,
whose
armes
were
broken
,
whose
sword
taken
from
them
.
2.
T
is
a
dishonour
to
the
spirit
of
Christ
:
The
same
spirit
that
was
with
Christ
in
all
his
Agonies
,
this
very
spirit
he
hath
given
to
believers
that
he
might
bring
them
through
with
some
victory
;
therefore
,
when
we
stand
not
,
't
is
a
high
dishonour
to
Christ's
spirit
.
3.
T
is
a
dishonour
to
Christ's
truth
:
oh
!
let
but
a
Saint
fall
,
and
what
a
dishonour
doth
it
bring
to
the
Truth
.
I
have
but
thought
of
some
late
experiments
of
poor
Ministers
that
I
have
heard
of
,
carried
about
in
triumph
,
look
here
's
the
man
,
here
's
the
man
that
hath
done
this
,
that
,
and
t'other
thing
;
and
now
look
here
's
his
—
I
cannot
excuse
Noah
from
his
drunkennesse
,
yet
me
thinks
't
is
the
part
of
a
Cham
to
shew
his
father's
nakednesse
.
I
remember
that
one
hath
told
me
,
(
't
is
a
great
Truth
)
That
Religion
never
suffers
greater
wounds
,
then
by
the
hands
of
her
professed
friends
;
Oh!
what
advantage
have
the
wieked
Papists
taken
against
us
by
the
falls
of
English
Professors
,
both
in
principles
&
practice
.
4.
't
is
a
very
great
dishonour
to
Chrict's
rll
sufficiency
.
Tell
me
man
,
is
thy
Christ
able
to
protect
thee
against
all
evil
?
and
is
he
able
to
supply
thee
with
all
good
?
or
is
he
not
?
if
he
be
not
,
then
deny
him
,
and
whatever
thou
hast
said
concening
him
;
if
he
be
,
then
stand
close
to
him
,
in
the
mount
he
will
he
seen
.
2ly
.
I
would
argue
from
Saints
,
the
infinite
advantage
that
at
a
long
run
[
I
do
not
say
presently
)
wil
redound
to
those
that
are
steadie
in
judgement
,
in
resolution
,
in
faith
,
in
conscience
,
in
practice
,
so
far
as
all
these
are
conformable
to
the
word
of
God
,
&
●o
further
.
The
greatest
advantage
appears
upon
these
four
grounds
.
-
1.
Whatever
thou
thinkest
,
a
steadie
condition
is
the
safest
condition
.
-
2.
The
fullest
condition
.
-
3.
The
strongest
condition
.
-
4.
The
freest
condition
.
Oh!
that
I
could
beat
this
into
my
heart
,
as
well
as
't
is
in
my
head
.
The
safest
condition
in
the
midst
of
dangers
;
the
fullest
condition
in
the
midst
of
wants
;
the
strongest
condition
in
the
midst
of
assaults
,
&
the
freest
condition
in
the
midst
of
straights
.
I
professe
in
the
presence
of
God
,
I
have
felt
these
things
,
and
knew
them
to
be
true
many
yeares
ago
.
1
,
It
is
the
safest
condition
:
never
do
the
Saints
take
hurt
,
but
by
declining
,
moving
from
their
center
:
while
at
their
center
the
Devil
c●nnot
touch
them
;
departing
thence
,
is
like
the
poor
Bird
from
her
nest
,
every
one
hath
a
fling
at
them
.
Remember
this
,
let
but
a
man
once
leave
his
Scriptural
station
,
and
what
temptation
is
he
able
to
stand
against
:
t
is
just
like
a
man
thrown
down
from
the
top
of
an
house
,
no
stopping
till
he
come
to
the
bottom
.
1.
Joh
.
5.18
.
He
that
is
begotten
of
God
keepeth
himself
,
and
the
wicked
one
toucheth
him
not
.
2.
It
is
the
fullest
condition
.
Oh!
my
Brethren
,
Saints
living
stedfastly
on
their
foundation
,
are
continually
supplied
by
God
,
as
the
fountain
doth
continually
issue
out
it self
into
the
streeams
.
I
know
't
is
best
living
upon
a
single
God
,
How
many
thousands
be
there
yet
living
in
England
,
that
can
t
ll
you
,
they
never
enjoyed
more
of
G●d
,
then
when
they
enjoyed
least
of
the
Creature
.
Some
have
professed
to
me
,
their
prison
was
to
them
as
a
palace
,
that
were
troubled
more
with
these
things
then
ever
you
were
,
and
the
God
of
heaven
grant
you
never
may
.
3.
't
is
the
stongest
condition
.
A
man
that
stands
stedfast
,
is
like
a
man
on
a
Rock
,
the
waters
come
,
they
may
dash
themselves
in
pieces
,
but
never
shall
be
able
to
dash
him
in
pieces
,
he
is
fixed
on
a
Rock
,
and
therefore
stands
.
A
man
that
stands
steady
to
his
Scripturall
principles
,
is
like
Sampson
with
his
Locks
about
him
,
let
all
the
Philistines
come
,
what
cares
he
,
he
is
able
to
conquer
them
all
.
4.
't
is
the
freest
condition
.
A
man
that
deserts
his
principles
,
is
a
slave
to
every
condition
,
afraid
of
every
humour
,
of
every
Aspine
leaf
in
the
world
,
thinks
all
those
are
informers
that
convers
with
him
,
is
afraid
of
some
promooter
or
other
.
But
he
that
stands
fast
,
where
the
spirit
of
God
is
,
there
is
liberty
and
freedome
:
such
a
man
in
chains
,
as
Paul
at
Rome
,
is
in
a
far
freer
condition
then
others
not
in
that
restraint
.
Well
then
,
't
is
rationall
that
you
stand
,
but
it
may
be
your
lust
and
interest
can
hardly
swallow
these
things
:
if
we
stand
we
shall
not
fall
;
nay
,
if
you
doe
not
stand
,
be
sure
you
shall
fall
at
last
.
The
next
thing
I
would
do
,
is
to
apply
this
truth
.
Is
it
the
most
important
duty
of
all
sincere
professors
,
in
the
most
shaking
seasons
,
to
stand
stedfast
in
the
Lord
?
then
First
,
by
way
of
Lamentation
,
and
that
-
1.
Over
our
own
souls
.
-
2.
Over
hundreds
of
Congregations
.
Lord
,
must
,
doe
we
say
hundreds
,
nay
thousands
of
Congregations
,
that
are
this
day
,
though
they
do
not
accompany
us
in
person
,
yet
mingling
tea●s
with
us
,
and
especially
as
I
hear
,
on
the
West
of
England
.
1.
Over
our
own
hearts
.
We
must
stand
;
that
's
our
duty
:
oh
!
how
should
it
cause
us
to
lie
low
,
by
reason
of
the
instability
of
our
hearts
,
and
their
cu●s●d
declining
from
the
true
foundation
every
day
.
Alas
Beloved
,
this
is
that
that
God
complains
of
,
they
are
a
generation
whose
spirit
is
not
stedfast
with
God
;
and
therefore
we
have
very
much
reason
to
complain
of
it
:
oh
!
that
this
sin
might
be
forgiven
:
oh
,
what
an
unsettled
people
have
we
been
!
to
day
we
have
been
apt
to
cry
Hosanna
,
Hosanna
to
the
Son
of
David
;
to
morrow
our
note
is
changed
,
crucifie
him
,
crucifie
him
,
give
us
Barabbas
:
to
day
the
Lord
is
God
,
to
morrow
Baal
;
any
thing
is
God
,
provided
we
may
keep
our
Estates
.
Oh
Lord
!
what
wilt
thou
doe
with
such
a
people
as
thi●
?
certainly
it
is
a
lamentation
,
and
ought
to
be
a
lamentation
.
Believe
it
Beloved
,
I
can
now
count
seven
years
,
if
not
something
more
,
wherein
I
have
most
clearly
expected
the
dayes
I
now
see
:
no
way
,
but
the
severest
wayes
to
be
taken
with
such
a
false
people
as
we
have
been
.
Judge
in
your
own
thoughts
,
whether
we
have
been
true
to
God
or
Man
,
to
Saints
or
Sinners
,
to
the
Churches
of
God
at
home
,
or
abroad
:
whether
or
no
this
be
not
matter
of
lamentation
.
2.
With
respect
to
our
Congregations
.
(
't
is
not
against
the
Law
yet
to
call
them
our
Congregations
)
This
I
confesse
,
I
can
rather
weep
then
speak
to
,
I
cannot
speak
,
my
heart
is
too
big
for
my
head
here
.
Lord
,
is
it
the
duty
of
people
,
of
Saints
,
to
stand
,
to
be
stedfast
?
how
then
should
we
mourn
over
those
poor
souls
,
that
because
their
pillers
are
taken
away
,
must
needs
for
ought
we
know
fall
,
unlesse
thou
dost
support
them
?
What
,
Lord
,
dost
thou
complain
of
a
flock
of
sheep
that
are
scattered
?
oh
!
ther'
es
no
wonder
in
it
,
their
Shepheard
is
gone
.
Doe
you
look
on
it
as
a
strange
thing
,
to
see
a
poor
Ship
to
be
tossed
here
and
there
in
the
Sea
,
when
their
Pilot
is
destroyed
?
why
Mother
,
is
it
a
strange
thing
for
your
Children
to
fall
and
knock
their
Armes
,
Legs
,
their
brains
out
?
why
their
Mother
is
taken
from
them
oh
poor
people
!
good
God
provide
for
this
Congregation
,
I
,
and
for
this
City
,
that
(
let
defacing
,
abominable
wretches
say
what
they
will
)
is
certainly
one
of
the
best
Cities
God
hath
in
the
world
;
&
therefore
they
hate
it
so
desperately
because
God
loves
it
,
and
because
they
hate
that
God
that
loves
i●
.
I
blesse
God
,
I
can
speak
of
my
own
people
,
they
are
not
a
mad
pestiferous
people
,
for
the
most
of
them
.
How
many
thousand
have
their
hearts
at
their
mouths
now
at
this
time
before
God
in
England
:
alas
,
alas
,
that
we
should
ever
ha●e
o●r
Seers
carried
away
from
us
:
but
what
think
you
,
when
poor
people
shall
be
exposed
to
greater
temptations
,
to
an
U
cer
in
the
very
Kidneys
,
to
a
Plague
in
the
very
Heart
,
or
Head
:
you
now
fear
it
,
but
when
you
feel
it
,
what
then
?
2.
By
way
of
Exhortation
:
Beloved
,
I
remember
good
Jacob
,
when
he
was
come
into
Egypt
,
and
ready
to
die
,
calls
his
children
together
,
and
before
he
dies
blesseth
his
children
.
I
cannot
say
you
are
my
children
,
but
I
can
truly
say
in
the
strength
of
God
,
You
are
dearer
to
me
then
the
children
of
my
own
bowels
I
remember
what
poor
Esau
said
,
Hast
thou
but
one
blessing
,
my
Father
?
Bless
me
,
even
me
also
,
oh
my
Father
.
Oh!
beloved
,
I
have
a
few
blessings
for
you
,
I
have
a
few
words
of
Exhortation
for
you
:
and
for
God's
sake
take
thcm
as
if
they
dropt
from
my
lips
when
dying
;
't
is
very
probable
we
shall
nev●r
meet
more
while
the
day
of
Judgment
,
what
ever
others
think
,
I
am
utte●ly
against
all
irregular
ways
:
I
have
(
I
bless
the
Lord
)
never
had
a
hand
in
an●
change
of
Government
in
all
my
life
:
I
am
for
prayers
,
tears
,
quietness
,
submission
,
and
meekness
,
and
let
God
do
his
work
,
and
that
will
be
best
done
when
he
doth
it
.
Therefore
be
exhorted
to
stand
fast
in
the
Lord
:
My
own
people
,
hear
me
now
,
though
you
should
never
hear
me
more
;
be
exhorted
to
stand
fast
in
the
Lord
;
you
are
not
a
Schismatical
,
Heretical
people
,
I
do
not
●now
the
least
person
among
you
enc●ining
to
Popery
:
●herefote
be
exhorted
as
ye
have
been
a
people
that
have
waited
upon
the
Ordinances
of
God
,
that
have
not
persecuted
your
poor
Ministe●
:
that
have
made
it
your
design
and
business
to
live
lovingly
,
quietly
and
as
it
become
Christians
,
(
I
am
confident
a
Minister
may
live
as
comfortably
among
you
,
as
among
any
people
in
Engl●nd
.
)
S●
be
ye
s●e●fast
,
unmoveable
,
alwayes
abouncing
in
the
Work
of
the
Lord
,
for
as
much
as
you
know
that
your
labor
shal
not
be
in
vain
in
the
Lord
.
Here
I
had
prepa●ed
,
J
confess
,
several
arguments
to
have
moved
you
to
t●is
stedfastness
.
1.
I
could
have
told
you
,
that
with
drawing
of
any
one
of
you
back
,
you
wil
meet
with
great
temptations
which
wi
l
very
much
unfit
you
for
Heaven
.
If
any
man
or
woman
draw
back
,
my
soul
(
saith
God
)
shall
have
no
pleasure
in
him
:
J
could
have
urged
you
with
examples
from
the
Heathens
;
Alexander
being
in
India
bid
them
tell
him
the
greatest
rarity
in
their
Country
:
Sir
,
go
tell
them
,
say
they
,
when
you
come
to
Greece
,
there
are
many
here
that
cannot
be
forced
by
the
prowess
of
Aleander
,
to
change
their
minds
:
J
know
there
are
some
here
;
that
cannot
be
easily
perswaded
to
change
their
Religion
.
Saith
Lactantius
,
our
very
women
torment
their
tormentors
.
J
would
never
desire
a
more
able
disputant
,
than
a
woman
against
a
Monk
.
2.
J
could
tel
you
of
those
enjoyments
God
hath
put
on
you
,
our
miseries
have
been
great
,
but
our
mercies
have
been
greater
:
I
could
tel
you
of
six
troubls
,
and
of
seven
;
of
six
wherein
God
hath
stood
by
,
and
of
seven
wherein
he
hath
not
forsaken
:
&
the
truth
is
,
he
cannot
forsake
his
people
,
he
may
forsake
them
as
for
comfort
,
he
wil
never
forsake
them
as
for
support
:
let
him
lay
on
a
burden
,
he
will
be
sure
to
strengthen
the
back
.
3.
I
hope
't
is
not
dangerous
if
I
tel
you
,
you
are
ingaged
to
God
:
there
are
vows
upon
you
,
Baptismal
vows
,
to
say
no
more
,
you
have
sworn
to
God
,
you
have
lifted
up
your
hands
:
you
are
those
that
have
undertaken
that
you
would
be
true
to
God
to
your
lives
end
:
if
these
vows
have
been
any
way
strengthened
,
Oh!
remember
Zedekiah's
case
,
Ez.
17.18
,
19.
Seeing
he
despised
the
oath
by
breaking
the
covenant
(
when
lo
he
had
given
his
hand
)
and
hath
done
all
these
things
,
he
shall
not
escape
:
therefore
thus
saith
the
Lord
God
,
as
I
live
,
surely
mine
oath
that
he
hath
despised
,
and
my
covenant
that
he
hath
broken
,
even
it
will
I
recompence
upon
his
own
head
.
Remember
it
,
you
may
play
fast
and
loose
with
man
,
you
must
not
think
ever
to
carry
it
away
by
playing
fast
and
loose
with
God
.
4.
If
you
should
not
stand
,
you
loose
all
you
have
wrought
:
all
your
prayers
,
tears
,
professions
practises
,
sufferings
are
all
gone
if
you
give
out
at
last
,
&c.
5.
While
you
stand
by
God
,
God
hath
promised
to
stand
with
you
:
and
the
truth
is
,
if
I
have
but
one
God
,
t
is
no
great
matter
for
all
the
tyles
in
worms
.
There
be
a
1000
devils
,
but
all
those
devils
are
in
one
chain
,
&
the
end
of
that
chain
is
in
the
hand
of
one
God
:
oh
!
God
will
shew
himself
strong
.
2
Corin
.
1.6.9
.
For
the
eyes
of
the
Lord
run
to
and
fro
through
the
whole
earth
,
to
shew
himself
strong
in
the
behalf
of
them
whose
heart
is
perfect
towards
him
.
Quest
.
But
what
shall
I
do
to
stand
?
Ans.
1.
If
ever
you
would
stand
,
if
ever
you
would
be
firm
standing
Christians
indeed
,
take
heed
you
be
not
light
and
proud
Christians
:
a
feather
will
never
stand
against
a
whirlwind
,
Errour
and
Prophanenesse
are
most
apt
to
breed
in
proud
hearts
.
The
Proud
and
Blasphemers
are
put
together
,
(
2
Tim
.
3.2
.
)
Be
but
humble
Christians
,
that
's
the
way
to
be
standing
steady
Christians
:
if
ever
you
would
be
steady
in
your
stations
,
you
must
be
low
in
your
own
eyes
:
do
not
you
go
&
judg
.
And
now
,
we
shall
have
another
kind
of
Religion
come
up
,
as
we
have
had
it
a
great
while
;
such
a
man
cannot
be
an
honest
man
,
alas
,
he
is
a
Presbyterian
,
he
's
an
Independant
,
he
's
an
Anabaptist
,
&c.
Now
,
all
our
great
business
will
be
,
such
a
man
cannot
be
a
good
,
an
honest
man
,
for
he
doth
not
conform
;
on
the
other
side
,
he
cannot
be
an
honest
man
,
for
he
doth
conform
:
These
are
poor
things
:
I
bless
God
,
I
lay
not
the
stress
of
my
Salvation
upon
these
:
t
is
true
,
I
cannot
in
conscience
conform
,
but
I
do
not
lay
the
stresse
of
salvation
on
it
,
as
I
did
not
lay
the
stress
of
my
salvation
on
my
being
a
Presbyterian
;
I
confess
I
am
so
,
and
have
been
;
it
hath
been
my
unhappinesse
to
be
alwayes
on
the
sinking
side
,
yet
I
lay
not
the
stress
of
my
salvation
upon
it
.
't
is
my
conscience
,
but
it
may
be
I
have
not
so
much
light
as
another
man
,
and
I
profess
in
the
presence
of
God
,
could
I
conform
without
sin
to
my
own
conscience
,
I
would
;
if
I
should
do
any
thing
against
my
conscience
,
I
should
sin
,
and
break
my
peace
,
and
conscience
,
and
all
,
and
never
see
good
day
:
do
not
then
spend
the
strength
of
your
zeal
for
your
religion
in
censuring
others
.
That
man
that
is
most
busie
in
censuring
others
,
is
always
least
employed
in
examining
himself
.
Remember
good
John
Bradford
,
he
would
not
censure
Bonner
nor
Gardiner
,
but
saith
he
,
they
called
J.
Bradford
,
the
hypocritical
J.
Bradford
,
&c.
I
do
not
speak
this
,
as
though
I
can
,
or
did
in
conscienc
appro●e
of
those
things
for
which
I
must
suffer
,
that
I
cannot
approve
of
them
,
but
to
take
off
people
from
those
things
that
are
so
far
from
the
foundation
.
Look
you
but
to
the
main
things
,
and
look
but
into
your
own
hearts
,
examin
them
,
&
then
you
need
not
be
much
perswaded
to
look
about
to
others
.
2.
You
must
take
heed
you
be
not
loose
Christians
:
will
you
remember
one
thing
from
me
(
the
God
of
Heaven
grant
you
never
liv
to
see
it
verified
)
A
loose
Protestant
,
is
one
of
the
fittest
persons
in
the
world
to
make
a
strict
Papist
.
Tell
not
me
of
his
Protestantism
,
being
a
Drunkard
,
't
is
because
his
King
,
or
Countrey
are
Protestants
where
they
live
.
There
's
no
Religion
in
a
loose
liver
,
if
ungodliness
be
in
the
heart
,
't
is
no
difficult
thing
for
error
to
get
into
the
head
.
A
loose
heart
can
best
comply
with
loos
principles
,
see
,
if
they
will
not
be
of
any
Religion
in
the
world
,
that
's
uppermost
;
let
the
Turks
prevail
,
they
would
soon
be
of
his
Religion
.
3.
Take
heed
of
being
worldly
christians
:
oh
!
this
is
the
David
that
hath
slain
his
10
thousands
.
A
worldly
heart
will
be
bought
and
sold
upon
every
turn
to
serve
the
Devils
turn
.
Come
to
a
worldly
heart
,
and
but
promise
him
thirty
pieces
of
silver
he
will
betray
his
Saviour
.
The
temptations
of
the
world
are
great
upon
us
at
this
time
,
you
that
are
husbands
and
parents
know
it
;
the
world
is
a
great
temptation
,
but
if
we
be
overcome
by
the
world
,
and
the
world
not
overcome
by
us
,
we
shall
never
be
able
to
overcome
any
one
temptation
that
is
●ffered
to
us
.
Therefore
that
's
an
admirabl
support
.
In
the
world
you
shall
have
tribulation
,
but
be
of
good
cheer
,
I
have
overcome
the
world
:
I
have
overcome
the
world
for
you
,
and
likewise
I
have
overcome
the
world
in
you
.
Oh
Lord
,
if
thou
wilt
but
overcome
the
love
and
the
fear
of
the
world
,
if
thou
wilt
but
arm
as
against
the
smiles
of
world
,
then
come
what
will
,
we
shall
stand
stedfast
.
4.
Take
heed
you
be
not
hypocritical
christians
:
i.e.
take
heed
you
do
not
receive
the
truth
,
and
onely
receiv
the
truth
,
&
not
receiv
the
truth
in
the
love
of
that
truth
,
2
Thes
.
2.10
.
You
have
received
the
truth
,
but
have
you
received
the
truth
in
the
love
of
that
truth
which
you
have
received
;
want
of
this
,
is
that
damnable
occasion
to
Popery
;
And
with
all
deceivablenesse
of
unrighteousnesse
in
them
that
perish
,
becaus
they
received
not
the
love
of
the
truth
,
that
they
might
be
saved
;
&
for
this
cause
God
shall
send
them
strong
delusions
,
that
they
should
believe
a
lye
,
that
they
all
might
be
damned
,
who
believed
not
the
truth
.
't
is
just
with
God
they
should
fall
into
errours
.
whose
hearts
did
never
love
real
truths
.
Better
never
receive
the
truth
,
then
to
receive
it
,
&
not
in
the
love
of
it
.
Take
heed
of
being
venturous
,
and
God
tempting
Christians
:
what
's
that
?
when
do
I
tempt
God
?
I
tempt
God
when
I
doe
run
into
a
Pest-house
,
and
say
,
God
will
preserve
me
from
the
plague
.
Take
heed
of
running
upon
temptations
to
sin
,
whether
it
be
in
principles
or
in
practice
.
I
could
tell
you
of
two
spiritual
Pest-houses
in
England
if
I
had
time
,
for
principles
one
,
and
for
practises
another
;
I
doe
not
say
that
I
mean
Play-houses
on
the
one
hand
,
or
Mass-houses
on
the
other
hand
.
Certainly
Brethren
,
I
read
of
Julian
,
that
wicked
bloody
Apostate
,
that
he
sunk
into
that
his
Apostacy
first
,
by
going
to
hear
Libanius
preach
,
mistake
me
not
,
I
am
not
against
your
bearing
the
Ministers
of
Christ
,
for
a
man
may
be
a
true
Minister
,
though
he
be
a
bad
man
;
all
the
world
can
never
answer
the
the
instance
of
Judas
,
who
was
a
true
Minister
,
though
a
bad
man
;
while
I
plead
for
the
truth
of
his
Ministry
,
I
doe
not
spread
a
skirt
over
the
wickednesse
of
his
life
.
The
Scribes
and
Pharisees
sit
in
Moses
Chair
,
hear
them
.
But
that
which
I
mainly
aim
at
,
is
this
,
do
not
you
go
,
and
run
,
and
venture
your selves
upon
temptations
:
you
have
heard
of
superstitious
or
Idolatrous
worship
,
you
have
a
months
mind
to
see
this
,
and
what
if
so
be
when
you
are
found
in
Satans
way
,
Satan
should
lay
his
paw
on
you
,
and
claim
to
you
,
what
doe
you
there
in
Satan's
g●ound
.
Would
you
be
found
when
you
come
to
die
in
a
Play-house
,
or
in
such
a
place
where
the
true
God
is
Idolatrously
worshipped
?
't
is
a
great
truth
,
if
you
would
not
be
found
in
the
Devil's
power
,
doe
not
be
found
in
the
Devil's
pound
.
Brethren
,
we
must
know
,
Satan
is
busie
enough
to
tempt
us
,
we
need
not
go
to
tempt
him
:
Eve
lost
all
that
she
had
by
hearing
one
Sermon
,
but
't
was
from
the
Devil
.
Therefore
,
if
you
would
not
have
your
Pockets
pickt
,
do
not
trade
amongst
Cheaters
:
1.
Tim
.
6.3.5
.
If
any
man
teach
otherwise
,
&c.
(
then
that
ye
have
received
,
and
we
preached
)
from
such
withdraw
thy self
;
that
's
a
good
,
honest
,
laudable
separation
,
from
such
withdraw
thy self
.
6.
Where
God
doth
not
find
a
mouth
to
speak
,
doe
not
you
find
an
ear
to
hear
,
nor
an
heart
to
believe
.
[
pray
mind
it
,
this
I
am
sure
is
of
concernment
]
This
is
one
of
the
grand
points
in
my
Card
or
Compass
,
on
which
I
hope
I
shall
venture
all
.
If
any
man
come
with
a
Doctrine
not
according
to
the
word
of
God
,
let
him
carry
it
whither
he
will
,
what
have
I
to
doe
with
it
?
Either
you
come
from
God
,
or
no
,
If
you
do
,
shew
me
his
word
,
and
I
'le
believe
it
;
if
not
,
open
your
pack
where
you
please
,
&c.
where
God
doth
not
find
a
mouth
to
speak
,
where
you
have
not
a
precept
,
promise
,
threatning
or
example
in
the
word
of
God
,
let
them
talk
their
hearts
out
,
't
is
nothing
to
me
,
to
my
Religion
,
to
my
salvation
.
Obiect
.
But
what
ground
have
you
for
this
?
Ans.
Jesuit
,
I
will
tell
you
my
ground
:
this
is
my
great
hold
I
have
against
Popery
.
Could
they
convince
me
of
this
,
that
I
must
believe
with
an
implicite
faith
,
because
they
say
it
,
I
think
it
would
not
be
long
before
I
turn'd
Papist
.
Quest
.
But
why
must
I
not
believe
it
with
an
implicite
faith
.
Ans.
Look
you
into
those
three
great
Scriptures
,
Mat
.
15.2
.
Why
do
thy
disciples
transgress
the
traditions
of
the
Elders
?
The
Jewes
come
and
tell
Christ
he
was
not
a
true
Son
of
the
Church
of
the
Jewes
,
he
was
disobedient
to
the
Church
of
the
Jewes
;
why
?
thou
hast
Disciples
that
walk
not
as
they
ought
;
what
do
they
do
?
they
commit
an
unpardonable
sin
,
They
transgress
the
Traditons
of
the
Elders
,
they
break
one
of
the
greatest
Commandements
.
What
's
that
tradition
?
They
wash
not
their
hands
when
they
eat
bread
:
This
was
the
great
sin
,
and
they
charge
it
on
him
,
eat
witb
unwashen
hands
:
why
,
why
bring
you
in
this
tradition
?
what
have
you
to
say
for
it
?
what
's
that
to
the
purpose
?
prove
Jesus
Christ
that
there
is
any
thing
in
the
Word
of
God
that
is
against
washing
?
But
,
prove
you
out
of
the
Word
of
God
where
they
are
bound
to
wash
before
they
eat
?
If
you
will
give
out
your
imposition
,
make
out
your
institution
;
and
let
me
tell
you
,
you
talk
of
tradition
,
but
first
you
set
up
an
Altar
God
never
thought
of
;
and
srcondly
,
you
pull
down
Gods
Altar
:
Why
do
you
also
transgress
the
Commandement
of
God
by
your
tradition
?
For
God
commanded
,
saying
,
Honour
thy
Father
and
Mother
;
and
he
that
curseth
Father
or
Mother
,
let
him
dye
the
death
:
But
ye
say
,
Whosoever
shall
say
to
his
Father
or
Mother
,
It
is
a
gift
by
whatsoever
thou
mightest
be
profited
by
me
,
and
honour
not
his
Father
and
Mother
,
hee
shall
be
free
;
thus
have
yee
made
the
commandment
of
God
of
none
effect
by
your
Traditions
:
Ye
Hypocrites
,
you
are
told
of
it
long
ago
;
well
did
Esaias
prophesie
of
you
,
saying
,
This
people
draweth
nigh
unto
me
with
their
mouth
,
and
honoureth
mee
with
their
lips
,
but
their
heart
is
far
from
me
.
They
draw
near
,
wash
their
hands
,
wash
their
cups
,
and
have
filthy
souls
!
They
honour
me
with
their
lips
,
&c.
But
though
their
principle
,
their
heart
is
bad
,
their
worship
is
good
,
is
it
not
?
No
,
In
vain
they
do
worship
me
,
teaching
for
doctrines
the
commandments
of
men
.
So
then
,
my
Brethren
,
remember
,
all
those
that
teach
for
doctrines
the
precepts
of
men
,
in
vain
do
they
worship
God
;
Here
's
an
innocent
command
,
not
against
the
Word
of
God
,
but
this
command
,
You
must
wash
before
you
eat
;
if
you
do
not
wash
,
you
do
transgress
the
traditions
of
the
Elders
;
but
let
you
starve
Father
and
Mother
,
if
you
give
but
to
the
Church
,
to
a
Nunnery
,
Friery
,
&c.
't
is
all
one
;
so
that
all
those
that
will
for
doctrines
teach
the
traditions
of
men
,
will
render
the
commandments
of
God
of
none
effect
;
in
vain
do
they
worship
me
.
Look
therefore
,
wherever
God
doth
not
find
a
tongue
to
speak
,
do
not
you
find
an
ear
to
hear
,
nor
an
heart
to
believe
.
Christians
,
if
you
expect
Christs
benediction
,
always
call
aloud
for
Christs
Institution
;
so
Col.
2.18
,
19.
one
of
the
greatest
steps
you
have
against
Popery
,
Let
no
man
beguile
you
of
your
reward
in
a
voluntary
humility
,
and
worshipping
of
Angels
,
intruding
into
those
things
which
he
hath
not
seen
,
vainly
puft
up
by
his
fleshly
mind
,
&c.
Deut
12.32
.
What
thing
soever
I
command
you
,
observe
to
do
it
,
thou
shalt
not
add
thereto
,
nor
diminish
from
it
.
There
are
no
Wens
in
the
body
of
God's
Precepts
,
therefore
none
of
them
to
be
cut
off
.
You
must
not
deal
with
God's
Ordinances
,
as
that
Tyrant
Procrustes
did
with
men
,
if
they
were
too
long
for
his
Bed
,
he
would
cut
them
shorter
;
if
too
short
,
he
would
pull
their
limbs
out
of
joint
to
make
them
longer
.
Never
think
your selves
in
Conscience
bound
to
lend
an
ear
to
that
which
God
doth
not
find
a
mouth
to
speak
.
7.
Would
you
stand
fast
,
beware
of
shaking
doctrines
;
what
are
those
?
there
are
a
great
many
of
such
doctrines
that
are
shaking
;
giive
me
leave
to
instance
in
three
or
four
.
1.
As
you
love
your
souls
,
beware
of
all
doctrines
that
tend
to
,
and
preach
up
licentiousnesse
,
loosnesse
and
prophanenesse
.
Should
any
tell
you
,
you
may
lawfully
violate
&
prophane
the
Sabbath
,
do
not
believe
it
;
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospel
is
a
doctrine
of
godliness
;
it
teaches
us
to
deny
ungodliness
and
worldly
lusts
,
and
to
live
soberly
,
righteously
and
godly
in
this
present
world
;
therefore
if
you
find
any
doctrine
at
any
time
that
should
have
the
least
tendency
to
incourage
you
in
any
sin
,
know
,
't
is
a
doctrine
against
the
Gosp
l.
2.
Where-ever
you
find
any
doctrine
that
shall
tend
to
the
lifting
up
of
man's
free-will
,
and
debasing
of
Gods
free-grace
;
know
,
't
is
a
wicked
doctrine
,
and
against
the
genius
of
the
Gospel
.
Perhaps
the
Papists
will
tell
you
,
wo
are
alive
;
Paul
tells
you
,
we
are
dead
.
They
say
that
we
can
do
any
thing
;
many
things
that
we
talk
to
the
World
we
cannot
do
;
they
say
,
that
we
can
save
our selves
,
and
close
with
Christ
if
we
wil
;
whereas
the
Apostle
tells
you
,
1
Cor
.
1.14
The
natural
man
receiveth
not
the
things
of
the
Spirit
of
God
,
for
they
are
foolishness
unto
him
,
neither
can
he
know
them
,
because
they
are
spiritually
discerned
.
It
may
be
they
wil
tell
you
,
a
natural
man
may
love
God
with
his
heart
,
really
as
so
,
&
savingly
;
whereas
the
Apostle
tell
you
,
Rom
8
7.
The
carnal
mind
is
enmity
against
God
,
for
it
is
not
subject
unto
the
Law
of
God
,
neither
indeed
can
he
.
Remember
it
,
in
all
those
Doctrines
wherein
we
do
agree
with
those
whom
we
call
Pelagians
,
and
their
brood
the
Arminians
,
so
far
we
agree
with
the
Jesuits
,
and
the
worst
of
Papists
.
3.
As
you
would
avoid
Hell
,
avoid
all
those
Doctrines
that
would
lift
up
self-righteousness
,
and
debase
the
righteousness
of
Christ
:
I
tear
I
shall
never
be
in
that
capacity
that
I
would
,
to
stand
you
in
stead
in
this
particular
.
I
confess
I
am
against
forty
things
in
Popery
,
but
my
whole
soul
is
here
engaged
:
if
that
doctrine
be
a
truth
,
I
never
expect
salvation
by
God
;
either
I
●ust
be
saved
by
Christ
alone
,
or
else
I
must
not
be
saved
by
Christ
at
all
;
though
Christ
will
never
save
me
without
sanctification
,
yet
Christ
never
intended
my
sanctification
should
merit
his
salvation
:
Be
as
holy
as
you
can
,
as
if
there
were
no
Gospel
to
save
;
yet
when
you
are
as
holy
as
you
can
,
you
must
believe
in
Christ
,
as
if
there
were
no
Law
at
a●l
to
condemn
you
.
Come
and
tell
me
of
the
merit
of
Saints
,
&c.
I
wil
believe
that
truth
,
when
I
believe
the
Whore
of
Babylon
to
be
Christs
Spouse
.
See
Phil
.
3.9
2
Cor
.
5.21
.
8.
Would
you
stand
?
you
must
be
praying
Christians
:
I
confess
when
most
of
my
strings
are
broken
,
there
is
yet
one
holds
;
there
is
a
spirit
of
prayer
(
remember
Atheist
)
among
the
Saints
of
God
;
I
can
pray
yet
;
&
J
had
rather
stand
against
the
Canons
of
the
wicked
,
than
against
the
prayers
of
the
righteous
.
Oh!
pray
that
you
enter
not
into
temptation
;
or
,
if
we
enter
into
temptation
,
Lord
,
let
not
the
temptation
enter
into
us
;
Pray
,
if
possible
,
let
this
Cup
passe
from
me
;
but
if
not
,
let
it
not
poyson
me
,
but
let
me
be
bettered
by
it
,
and
in
due
time
deliver
me
from
it
.
J
believe
it
would
be
a
great
temptation
to
you
,
if
it
should
be
said
to
you
,
you
shall
trade
with
no
man
any
more
,
&c.
you
have
enjoyed
these
and
these
comforts
,
bid
them
adieu
for
ever
,
you
shal
have
no
more
to
do
with
them
,
this
would
be
a
temptation
.
Temptations
and
trials
are
great
,
and
certainly
where
they
are
so
,
prayer
should
be
strong
.
There
's
no
relief
to
be
expected
on
earth
;
all
our
relief
is
to
be
expected
from
God
,
and
that
's
to
be
obtained
by
prayer
.
Pray
,
that
God
would
be
pleased
above
all
things
in
the
world
to
make
you
sincere
;
would
you
be
stedfast
in
your
profession
,
you
must
be
sincere
in
your
practice
:
To
him
that
hath
,
shall
be
given
,
that
's
a
comfort
,
to
him
that
hath
but
truth
of
grace
,
to
him
shall
be
given
growth
of
grace
.
9.
Would
you
be
steady
Christians
,
then
make
it
your
great
work
to
attend
the
Ordinances
that
God
hath
prescribed
to
make
you
steady
Christians
:
You
were
told
of
this
many
years
ago
concerning
attending
the
Ordinances
of
God
.
Quest
.
Pray
what
are
those
?
Ans.
1.
There
are
secret
Ordinances
.
It
may
be
thou
canst
not
be
so
much
in
the
Pulpit
as
thou
wouldst
:
Oh!
be
more
in
thy
Closet
;
it
may
be
thou
shalt
not
have
so
many
opportunities
to
hear
so
many
Lectures
,
be
more
consciencious
in
thy
meditations
in
secret
;
it
may
be
thou
shalt
not
have
that
freedom
with
God
in
publick
,
be
more
earnest
with
God
in
private
.
2.
Mind
your
Families
more
than
ever
;
you
have
your
Children
&
Servants
call
aloud
upon
you
.
How
many
grave
faces
do
I
see
at
this
time
,
that
can
tell
me
,
Sir
,
I
remember
some
20.
or
30.
years
ago
,
you
could
not
pass
the
streets
,
but
here
was
one
Family
repeating
the
Word
of
God
,
another
singing
the
praises
of
God
,
another
praying
to
God
,
another
conferring
concerning
the
things
of
God
;
at
that
time
we
had
not
so
many
foolish
absurd
excursions
into
streets
&
fields
as
now
.
O!
for
the
Lords
sake
begin
to
take
them
up
now
:
Let
the
Amorite
,
Perezite
and
Jebusite
do
what
they
will
;
but
oh
!
for
you
and
your
children
,
and
your
servants
,
do
you
serve
the
Lord
;
up
again
with
those
godly
Exercises
;
when
we
cannot
hear
a
Sermon
,
then
read
a
Sermon
;
if
we
cannot
hear
a
Sermon
well
preach'd
,
our
godly
Parents
would
ingage
us
to
read
Sermons
wel
penn'd
;
if
nothing
new
,
let
the
word
be
repeated
&
meditated
;
call
to
mind
what
you
have
heard
;
oh
!
reduce
your
selvs
to
your
Christian
frame
:
Let
the
debauched
Athiests
know
,
they
have
somthing
among
you
that
is
to
be
fear'd
,
that
's
your
prayers
;
let
them
know
,
that
though
you
have
not
those
opportunitiet
you
have
had
,
yet
you
will
improve
those
you
have
.
And
you
Masters
of
this
Parish
,
for
God's
;
sake
keep
in
your
servants
on
this
day
more
than
ever
you
are
to
be
accountable
for
their
souls
;
and
they
will
give
you
a
thousand
thanks
when
they
come
to
age
,
especially
at
the
day
of
Judgement
:
Ohl
then
,
blessed
be
God
I
had
such
a
Master
,
blessed
be
God
I
had
such
a
Mistress
,
blessed
be
God
I
had
such
Parents
.
Quest
.
But
then
for
publick
Ordinances
,
what
would
you
have
us
do
?
Ans.
1.
Wherever
Christ
doth
find
a
tongue
to
speak
,
I
am
bound
to
find
an
ear
to
hear
,
&
an
heart
to
believe
.
I
would
not
be
mistaken
;
I
bless
the
Lord
I
am
not
turn'd
out
of
my
Ministry
for
being
a
schismatick
;
I
know
Schism
is
a
sin
,
nor
know
I
any
of
my
Brethren
that
are
so
;
do
not
mistake
us
therfore
do
SERMON
XIII
.
HEB
.
12.
Ver
.
1.
Wherefore
seeing
we
are
compassed
about
with
so
great
a
Cloud
of
Witnesses
,
let
us
lay
aside
every
weight
,
and
the
sin
which
doth
so
easily
beset
us
,
and
let
run
with
patience
the
Race
that
is
set
before
us
.
IN
the
former
Chapter
you
have
a
Spiritual
Chronicle
,
or
a
Catalogue
of
the
Lord's
Worthies
,
and
all
the
eminent
effects
of
their
Faith
;
and
now
the
Apostle
comes
to
make
use
of
this
History
that
he
had
produced
through
so
many
successions
of
Ages
,
of
all
the
holy
men
of
God
that
excelled
in
Faith
:
Wherefore
seeing
we
are
compassed
about
with
so
great
a
Cloud
of
Witnesses
,
&c.
The
Text
is
wholly
Hortatory
.
In
it
observe
:
1.
The
premisses
or
principle
the
Apostle
worketh
upon
,
seeing
we
are
compassed
,
&c.
2.
The
practical
Inferences
which
are
deduced
from
thence
,
and
they
are
two
.
1.
One
concerning
the
privative
part
of
our
duty
,
Let
us
lay
aside
every
weight
,
&c.
There
is
something
external
and
without
,
like
to
clog
us
in
our
way
to
Heaven
—
evory
weight
;
and
something
within
that
wil
hinder
and
trouble
us
within
;
therefore
he
saith
,
and
the
sin
which
doth
so
easily
beset
us
.
2.
Here
is
the
positive
part
,
Let
us
run
with
patience
the
Race
that
is
set
before
us
.
There
's
motion
[
Run
]
the
manner
[
with
patience
]
the
stage
or
way
[
the
Race
that
is
set
before
us
.
]
My
purpose
is
to
give
you
some
brief
thoughts
upon
this
useful
and
practical
inference
of
the
Apostle
,
from
the
Histories
of
the
faithful
before
recorded
.
Therefore
I
will
sum
up
the
whole
Text
in
this
point
.
Doct
.
The
people
of
God
that
h●ve
such
a
multitude
of
examples
of
holy
men
and
women
set
before
them
,
should
prepare
themselves
to
run
the
spiritual
race
with
more
patience
and
chearfulness
.
There
are
two
things
in
this
Doctrine
;
the
Encouragement
and
the
Duty
.
I
shall
open
both
with
respect
to
the
circumstances
of
the
Text
.
First
,
the
Encouragement
,
A
multitude
of
examples
,
or
as
in
the
Text
,
Seeing
we
are
compassed
about
with
so
great
a
cloud
of
witnesses
:
Mark
,
here
are
witnesses
,
a
great
cloud
of
witnesses
,
and
these
compassing
us
round
about
.
First
,
here
are
witnesses
;
by
that
term
we
are
to
understand
those
worthy
Saints
mentioned
and
reckoned
up
in
the
former
Chapter
,
Abel
,
Enoch
,
Noah
,
Abraham
,
Moses
,
&c.
all
the
Saints
of
God
that
have
had
experience
of
the
goodness
of
his
providence
to
them
,
and
the
fulfilling
of
his
promises
;
they
are
all
called
Witnesses
;
Why
?
because
they
depose
a
Testimony
for
God
and
speak
to
future
generations
to
be
constant
,
as
they
did
,
that
they
might
receive
the
like
reward
.
This
witness
was
partly
in
their
faith
,
and
partly
in
the
fruit
of
their
faith
.
1.
They
witnessed
by
their
Faith
(
John
3.33
.
)
He
that
hath
received
his
testimony
,
hath
set
to
his
seal
that
God
is
true
.
A
man
that
hath
soundly
digested
the
promises
,
that
expresses
his
faith
by
chearfulness
and
patience
under
all
difficulties
,
troubles
,
delays
,
and
those
sundry
trials
that
he
meets
with
,
he
gives
it
under
hand
and
seal
,
proclaims
it
to
the
world
that
he
hath
to
do
with
the
true
God
.
And
2.
They
witnessed
in
the
fruits
of
their
faith
,
as
they
give
us
an
instance
of
Gods
fidelity
towards
them
that
faithfully
adhere
to
,
and
firmly
believe
in
his
promises
;
so
it
is
said
(
Heb
.
6.12
.
)
Be
not
sloathful
,
but
followers
of
them
who
through
faith
and
patience
inherit
the
promise
:
Let
faith
but
set
patience
a
work
,
do
but
hold
out
a
little
while
with
God
,
and
you
may
learn
by
the
example
of
all
those
holy
men
we
shall
inherit
the
promises
;
they
shall
be
made
good
to
a
tittle
,
and
not
one
thing
fail
of
all
that
the
Lord
hath
spoken
;
as
these
holy
men
were
exercised
and
tossed
to
and
fro
,
but
it
succeeded
well
with
them
at
the
last
.
Oh!
then
let
us
hearken
to
the
deposition
of
these
worthy
witnesses
that
are
recorded
in
the
Scripture
,
and
with
such
an
invincible
resolution
as
theirs
was
,
let
us
hold
on
our
course
towards
true
happiness
:
If
we
do
not
,
they
that
are
now
propounded
as
witnesses
to
us
,
will
at
the
day
of
judgement
be
produced
as
witnesses
against
us
.
And
pray
also
let
us
remember
that
we
are
to
continue
and
keep
a
foot
that
Testimony
to
succeeding
generations
;
for
not
only
the
Prophets
and
holy
men
of
God
,
were
Gods
witnesses
,
but
all
Gods
peopl
also
are
his
witnesses
;
(
Is.
43
,
10.
)
by
their
faith
,
patience
,
diligence
,
constancy
,
and
a
chearfulness
under
afflictions
,
they
are
to
give
it
under
hand
and
seal
to
the
world
,
that
God
is
a
true
and
faithful
God
.
But
now
,
if
we
either
by
our
sinfull
walking
,
or
by
our
drooping
discouragements
,
discredit
Christ
and
his
profession
,
then
we
are
witnesses
against
him
;
we
deny
that
Religion
which
we
would
seem
to
profess
;
and
cry
up
(
Tit
.
1.16
.
)
They
profess
they
know
God
,
but
in
works
they
deny
him
:
&
the
more
dangerous
,
because
deeds
are
more
deliberate
then
words
,
and
so
a
greater
evidence
of
what
we
think
in
our
hearts
.
If
we
●y
drooping
discouragements
,
and
sinful
walking
discredit
Religion
,
we
deny
it
,
and
do
in
effect
put
the
lie
upon
Christ
.
Therefore
let
us
remember
they
were
witnesses
,
and
so
must
we
.
2ly
.
By
a
figurative
speech
they
are
called
a
cloud
,
[
having
a
cloud
of
witnesses
]
why
so
?
I
migh
trouble
you
with
many
conceits
Interpreters
have
had
of
this
word
cloud
;
say
some
,
because
of
the
raisedness
of
their
spirits
,
because
clouds
fly
aloft
:
Clouds
for
the
fruitfulness
of
their
doctrine
,
as
clouds
send
down
fruitfull
showers
upon
the
earth
;
and
clouds
,
because
they
cool
and
cover
us
from
the
heat
;
so
some
would
gloss
for
our
comfort
:
others
with
more
Judgement
say
,
a
cloud
with
allusion
to
the
pillar
of
cloud
which
conducted
the
Israelites
to
Canaan
;
yet
neither
doth
this
come
up
fully
to
the
scope
of
the
Apostle
;
for
the
Apostle
speaks
not
of
a
cloud
that
goes
before
us
,
but
of
a
cloud
that
oompasses
us
round
about
,
and
therfore
a
cloudy
;
the
reason
why
't
is
called
so
,
is
the
number
&
multitude
of
those
witnesses
,
as
a
cloud
is
made
up
of
a
multitude
of
vapors
gathered
together
,
&
condensed
into
one
body
;
and
so
the
expression
is
often
used
(
Ezek
.
38.9
.
)
thou
shalt
be
like
a
cloud
to
cover
the
land
,
&
e
.
noting
the
increase
of
the
people
when
God
would
restore
them
,
the
multitude
of
converts
:
and
so
in
profane
Authors
,
Livie
hath
such
an
expression
,
an
army
of
men
is
called
a
cloud
:
but
this
is
enough
to
shew
the
intent
of
this
expression
,
that
there
are
a
multitude
,
a
very
great
number
:
though
the
godly
comparatively
,
and
with
respect
to
the
wicked
are
a
few
,
yet
considered
in
themselves
they
are
a
great
number
;
for
if
the
Martyrs
,
and
those
glorious
instances
of
heroick
faith
,
and
that
under
the
Old
Testament
,
when
God's
interest
was
more
confin'd
to
one
people
,
if
there
were
such
a
Church
then
,
of
so
great
a
number
;
what
will
the
whole
Church
of
the
old
and
new
Testamen●
be
when
we
shall
meet
together
in
Heaven
?
We
are
often
discouraged
with
the
paucity
o●
Professors
,
&
are
apt
to
think
our selves
to
be
left
alone
,
1
King
.
19.10
.
But
let
us
remember
there
is
a
Cloud
of
Witnesses
;
we
are
not
solitary
now
,
&
certainly
we
shall
not
want
company
when
we
Come
to
Heaven
,
To
the
innumerable
company
of
,
&c.
Again
,
it
meets
with
an
ordinary
and
strong
temptation
which
Satan
suggests
to
the
hearts
of
the
godly
,
that
they
are
singular
,
&
matchless
in
their
afflictions
,
that
none
of
the
people
of
God
have
ever
undergone
such
difficulties
as
they
are
expos'd
unto
;
&
this
makes
them
question
their
Father's
affections
,
&
put
themselves
out
of
the
number
of
his
children
.
I.
but
all
these
things
are
accomplished
in
the
Saints
of
God
before
you
;
here
is
a
Cloud
of
Witnesses
that
have
been
exercised
&
tried
to
purpose
,
(
1
Pet
.
5.9
.
)
They
are
troubled
with
a
busie
Devil
,
a
naughty
World
,
a
corrupt
heart
,
all
have
had
their
trial
from
God's
correcting
hand
;
The
same
afflictions
are
accomplished
in
your
Brethren
that
are
in
the
world
.
So
that
we
have
many
fellows
;
our
lot
is
no
harder
then
the
Saints
of
God
that
have
gone
before
us
,
for
there
is
a
Cloud
of
Witnesses
.
3dly
,
Observe
The
Apostle
calls
it
a
Cloud
;
compasses
us
round
about
;
i.e.
We
have
instances
for
every
trial
,
Temptation
,
duty
that
we
are
put
upon
:
Here
we
have
examples
of
those
that
have
fulfilled
the
Comands
of
Christ
on
this
side
with
an
undaunted
courage
;
&
the
examples
of
those
that
have
born
〈◇〉
Cross
of
Christ
with
an
invincible
patience
:
Here
we
have
examples
of
those
that
have
conquered
right-hand
Temptations
,
that
have
despised
the
delights
of
the
World
;
&
there
of
those
that
have
conquered
left
hand
Temptations
,
that
have
not
been
broken
&
affrighted
with
the
terrors
of
the
World
;
all
the
Saints
of
God
have
trodden
that
way
;
the
same
paths
wherein
we
are
to
walk
after
them
;
we
cannot
look
this
way
or
that
way
;
but
we
have
instances
of
Faith
,
confidence
in
God
,
&
patience
;
We
are
compassed
about
&c.
In
short
,
here
lyes
the
encouragement
that
Christians
should
propound
to
themselves
:
1.
That
there
are
examples
;
Christians
of
later
times
have
more
to
answer
for
their
Infidelity
,
than
those
of
former
ages
;
they
that
first
believed
the
promises
,
believed
without
such
a
cloud
of
witnesses
,
or
multitude
of
examples
;
many
have
gone
before
us
that
have
btoken
the
Ice
,
&
that
found
good
success
from
their
own
experience
;
they
have
commended
God
to
us
as
a
true
and
faithful
God
,
&
wil
not
you
go
on
?
When
Jonathan
&
his
Armor-bearer
climbed
up
the
Rocks
of
the
Philistins
,
then
the
people
were
encouraged
to
go
up
after
;
So
here
are
some
that
are
gone
before
you
,
and
it
hath
succeeded
well
with
them
.
2.
These
examples
are
many
;
not
one
or
two
that
might
be
supposed
to
be
singulary
assisted
,
&
to
have
eminent
Prerogatives
above
the
rest
of
their
Brethren
,
but
many
in
every
age
,
a
whole
cloud
of
them
.
3.
There
are
examples
of
many
rare
and
excellent
mdn
,
the
best
that
ever
lived
under
Heaven
.
Take
(
my
Brethren
)
the
Prophets
for
an
example
,
&c.
Jam
.
5.10
.
4.
They
are
propounded
to
us
,
not
for
their
words
onely
,
and
for
their
profession
,
but
for
their
deeds
,
for
their
bitter
sufferings
;
and
they
abundantly
manifest
to
us
,
that
there
is
nothing
impossible
in
our
duty
,
or
any
thing
so
difficult
but
may
be
overcome
through
Christ's
strength
enabling
us
:
They
all
had
the
same
nature
we
have
;
they
were
of
the
like
passions
with
us
,
flesh
and
blood
as
we
are
,
of
the
same
relations
and
concernments
;
and
then
on
the
other
side
,
we
have
the
same
Cause
with
them
,
the
same
recompence
of
reward
to
encourage
us
,
the
same
God
and
Saviour
to
recompence
us
;
he
suffered
for
us
as
well
as
for
them
;
therefore
we
should
follow
in
their
steps
,
and
hold
fast
our
confidence
to
the
end
;
for
they
have
shewed
us
,
that
poverty
,
reproaches
,
death
it self
,
and
all
those
things
that
would
look
harsh
,
and
with
a
gastly
aspect
upon
the
eyes
of
the
World
,
are
no
such
evils
but
that
a
Believer
may
rejoice
in
them
,
and
triumph
over
them
.
I
say
,
they
have
shew'd
the
blandishments
of
the
World
have
not
such
a
charm
,
but
they
may
be
renounced
without
any
loss
of
considerable
joy
and
contentment
;
and
that
the
duties
of
Christianity
are
not
so
hard
,
but
that
a
little
waiting
upon
God
will
bring
in
Grace
enough
to
perform
them
:
Therefore
saith
the
Apostle
,
Seeing
we
have
a
Cloud
of
Witnesses
,
let
us
lay
aside
,
&c.
And
so
I
come
to
the
encouragement
,
to
the
Second
thing
,
and
thar
is
the
duty
here
pressed
.
1.
Here
is
the
privative
.
2.
The
positive
part
of
our
duty
:
Here
is
mortification
and
vivification
;
Mortification
,
Let
us
lay
aside
,
&c.
Vivification
,
Let
us
run
with
patience
,
&c.
In
both
the
branches
he
alludes
to
terms
proper
to
Races
:
In
a
Race
you
know
men
strip
themselves
of
their
Cloaths
,
and
hateyer
is
burdensome
and
heavy
,
that
they
may
be
the
more
light
of
foot
;
and
so
the
Apostle
bids
us
lay
aside
every
weight
;
and
they
did
withall
diet
themselves
,
that
they
might
have
no
clog
from
within
,
1
Cor
.
9.25
.
Every
man
that
striveth
for
the
mastery
,
is
temperate
in
all
things
,
&c.
They
took
care
that
they
did
not
clog
&
ind
spose
themselves
for
the
race
they
were
to
run
;
but
they
verily
run
onely
for
a
corruptible
Crown
;
we
for
a
Crown
that
is
incorruptible
and
glorious
;
so
according
to
this
double
practice
of
Racers
,
we
are
to
cast
aside
every
weight
from
without
,
&c.
So
here
's
a
double
object
,
laying
aside
every
weight
,
and
of
sinne
:
There
's
onus
externum
,
the
weight
without
,
that
presseth
us
down
,
and
hinders
our
speed
;
and
then
there
's
impedimentum
internum
,
there
's
sin
,
that
which
weakens
within
:
By
reason
of
the
former
,
we
make
little
speed
;
by
reason
of
the
latter
we
are
often
interrupted
,
and
therefore
we
must
do
as
they
,
that
they
might
be
swift
and
expedite
,
la●
aside
every
weight
,
and
be
more
temperate
in
all
things
.
Herein
a
Runner
in
a
Race
differs
from
a
Traveller
;
a
Traveller
strengthens
himself
for
his
Journey
as
wel
as
he
can
,
his
clothes
on
,
sometimes
carries
a
great
burden
with
him
;
but
a
Runner
of
a
Race
makes
himself
as
light
as
he
can
.
But
to
come
more
particularly
to
the
words
:
First
,
Lay
aside
every
weight
:
By
weight
is
meant
those
things
that
burden
the
soul
,
and
make
our
Heavenly
Progress
more
tedious
&
cumbersom
;
and
by
weight
is
meant
(
I
think
)
the
delights
and
cares
of
the
world
,
the
multitude
of
secular
business
,
all
our
earthly
contentments
and
affairs
,
so
far
as
they
are
a
burden
to
us
,
hinder
us
in
our
way
to
Heaven
;
these
must
all
be
put
off
,
Luk
.
21.3
,
4.
saith
Christ
,
Take
heed
to
your selves
,
lest
at
any
time
your
hearts
be
overcharged
with
surfeiting
and
drunkenness
,
and
cares
of
this
life
,
&c.
The
heart
that
is
deprest
,
cannot
be
so
free
for
God
,
and
the
Offices
of
our
Heavenly
Calling
,
when
we
give
way
to
surfeiting
,
drunkenness
,
cares
of
this
World
.
1.
The
heart
may
be
overcharged
with
the
delights
of
the
World
;
Surfeiting
and
Drunkenness
must
not
be
taken
in
the
gross
notion
;
you
must
not
think
of
spewing
,
reeling
,
vomiting
,
as
if
to
avoid
these
were
a
ful
compliance
with
Christs
direction
;
the
heart
may
be
overcharged
when
the
stomach
is
not
;
there
is
a
dry
drunkenness
,
&
a
more
refined
surfeiting
,
&
that
is
when
the
heart
grows
heavy
,
unfit
for
prayer
,
relishes
not
the
things
of
the
spirit
;
when
the
delights
of
the
flesh
clog
the
wheel
,
abate
that
vigor
and
chearfulness
that
we
should
shew
forth
in
the
Worship
of
God
,
and
holy
actions
,
when
the
delights
of
the
flesh
withdraw
us
from
that
watchfulness
&
diligence
that
is
necessary
in
taking
care
for
our
souls
,
then
the
heart
is
overcharged
:
Voluptuous
living
is
a
great
sin
,
it
chokes
the
seeds
of
piety
so
soon
as
planted
in
the
heart
,
so
that
they
can
bring
nothing
to
perfection
;
it
brings
a
brawn
&
a
deadness
upon
the
Conscience
&
affections
;
there
is
nothing
that
hardens
the
heart
so
much
,
as
the
softness
of
carnal
pleasure
,
Jud
.
19.
sensual
,
having
not
the
Spirit
:
Sensuality
quenches
our
natural
bravery
&
briskness
of
spirit
that
becoms
a
man
;
much
more
doth
it
hinder
the
sublime
operations
of
the
Spirit
of
God
.
Wel
then
,
remember
Christians
,
you
are
not
only
Travellers
by
the
way
;
but
Runners
in
a
Race
:
If
we
were
to
speak
to
you
only
under
the
notion
of
Travellers
in
a
way
,
this
were
enough
to
wean
you
from
the
delights
of
the
flesh
,
1
Pet
.
2.11
.
As
strangers
and
Pilgrims
abstain
from
fleshly
lusts
which
war
against
the
soul
.
The
more
you
indulge
these
fleshly
lusts
,
the
more
you
hearten
&
strengthen
the
great
enemy
of
your
souls
,
and
starve
the
better
part
;
but
you
are
as
Runners
in
a
Race
;
by
this
Metaphor
the
duty
is
more
bound
upon
you
,
much
more
should
you
beat
down
the
body
,
&
keep
it
in
subjection
;
the
Apostle
hath
a
notable
word
1
Cnr.
9.27
.
I
keep
under
my
body
,
and
bring
it
in
subjection
,
&c.
I
beat
down
my
body
;
you
must
either
keep
under
pleasures
,
or
Pleasures
will
keep
you
under
;
for
a
man
is
soon
brought
under
the
power
dominion
and
tyrannie
of
evil
customs
,
&
some
brutish
pleasure
,
by
indulging
the
lusts
of
the
flesh
,
1
Cor
.
6.12
.
Be
but
a
littl
addicted
to
any
one
thing
,
&
you
are
brought
under
the
power
of
it
:
The
flesh
waxes
wanton
&
imperious
,
&
slavery
grows
upon
you
by
degrees
:
The
more
you
cocker
carnal
affections
,
the
more
they
encrease
upon
you
;
&
therefore
you
must
hold
the
reins
hard
,
exercise
a
powerful
restraint
.
Solomon
in
his
Penitentials
gives
us
an
account
of
his
own
folly
,
and
how
fearfully
he
was
corrupted
this
way
,
Eccl.
2.20
.
Whatsoever
mine
eyes
desired
,
I
kept
not
from
them
;
I
with-held
not
my
heart
from
any
joy
,
&c.
This
was
that
which
brought
him
to
such
a
lawless
excess
,
and
at
length
to
fall
off
from
God
.
When
we
give
Nature
the
full
swing
,
and
use
pleasure
with
too
free
a
license
,
the
heart
is
insensibly
corrupted
,
and
the
necessities
of
life
are
turned
into
Diseases
;
and
all
that
you
do
,
't
is
but
in
compliance
with
your
lusts
;
your
eating
and
drinking
is
but
a
meat-offe●ing
and
drink-offering
to
lusts
and
carnal
appetite
.
I
rememb●r
Solomon
saith
(
Prov.
29.21
.
)
He
that
delicately
bringeth
up
his
servant
from
a
Child
,
shall
have
him
become
his
Son
at
length
:
i.e.
Allow
a
servant
too
much
liberty
,
and
he
will
no
more
know
his
condition
,
but
grow
contemptuous
,
bold
and
troublesome
;
so
it
is
here
:
We
are
all
the
worse
for
license
;
natural
desires
unless
they
feel
fetters
and
prudent
restraints
grow
unruly
and
excessive
;
And
therefore
it
is
good
to
abate
the
liberty
of
the
flesh
,
that
the
body
may
be
a
Servant
and
not
a
Master
;
when
you
deny
your selves
in
nothing
,
but
satisfie
every
vain
Appetite
,
a
custome
grows
upon
the
soul
,
and
intemperance
proves
a
Trade
&
an
habituated
distemper
,
so
that
you
cannot
when
you
would
,
upon
prudent
and
pious
respects
,
refrain
and
command
your
desires
:
And
therefore
't
is
good
sometimes
to
thwart
and
vex
the
flesh
,
as
David
poured
out
the
water
of
Bethlem
that
he
longed
for
,
2
Sam
.
23.17
.
not
to
deny
our selves
in
what
we
affect
and
covet
lust
grows
into
a
wanton
,
and
bold
and
imperious
;
and
so
prescribes
upon
us
,
and
we
are
brought
under
the
power
of
these
things
.
2.
The
businesse
and
cares
of
this
World
:
For
,
these
immoderately
followed
,
and
not
in
obedience
to
God
,
are
a
sore
burden
,
and
makes
the
soul
heavy
,
and
allows
no
time
and
strength
for
God
and
his
Service
,
and
those
happy
opportunities
of
private
communion
with
him
;
When
we
are
incumbred
with
much
service
,
we
neglect
that
one
thing
necessary
,
Luke
10.42
.
and
therefore
Christians
must
take
heed
that
the
lean
Kine
do
not
devour
the
fat
;
that
Sarah
be
not
thrown
out
of
doors
instead
of
Hagar
;
that
Religion
be
not
thrust
to
the
Walls
,
which
should
be
our
prime
and
chief
business
,
while
every
businesse
hath
its
time
and
course
.
The
Scriptures
knowing
the
proneness
of
our
hearts
to
temporal
things
,
deals
with
us
as
we
do
with
a
crooked
stick
,
we
bend
it
so
much
the
other
way
,
and
therefore
sometimes
they
forbid
necessary
labour
,
John
6.28
.
Labour
not
for
the
meat
which
perisheth
,
&c.
the
meaning
is
,
not
chiefly
;
but
it
bends
the
stick
another
way
,
Set
not
your
affections
on
things
on
the
Earth
:
A
man
must
have
some
kind
of
affection
to
his
Work
here
below
;
but
we
had
need
to
be
bent
the
other
way
:
We
may
gather
this
from
this
Precept
,
't
is
better
to
incroach
upon
the
World
,
than
the
World
should
incroach
upon
godliness
.
In
short
,
Things
are
a
burden
and
clog
to
us
,
according
as
our
delight
and
scope
is
:
If
the
pomp
&
encrease
of
the
World
be
our
end
and
scope
,
then
Religion
will
be
looked
upon
as
a
burden
;
that
will
be
a
weight
,
and
all
duties
o●
godliness
as
a
melancholy
interruption
,
as
they
,
(
Am.
2.8
.
)
When
will
the
Sabbath
be
over
?
The
exercise
of
godliness
wil
be
a
troublesome
thing
,
and
we
shall
go
about
the
Work
of
Religion
as
if
we
went
about
it
not
:
But
,
on
the
other
side
,
if
Heaven
and
Heavenly
things
be
our
scope
,
then
the
World
is
a
burden
,
and
then
we
shall
use
it
in
the
way
,
but
not
abusing
,
as
taking
up
our
rest
here
,
1
Cor
.
7.31
,
32.
Man
hath
a
body
and
a
soul
,
and
he
doth
provide
for
both
,
but
for
one
in
subordination
;
the
soul
is
the
chief
,
and
therefore
we
must
not
so
look
after
the
interests
and
concernments
of
the
bodily
life
,
as
to
forget
the
interests
of
the
soul
,
or
to
neglect
them
.
Many
will
not
so
grosly
Idolize
present
things
,
so
as
to
renounce
things
to
come
:
I
,
but
they
so
often
follow
the
things
of
the
world
,
that
they
neglect
their
eternal
concernments
.
The
happiness
of
a
people
lies
in
communion
with
God
;
and
therefore
that
must
be
looked
after
;
we
must
take
heed
that
the
cares
of
the
World
have
not
such
a
hand
and
power
over
us
,
as
either
to
divert
us
from
,
or
unfit
us
for
these
higher
and
nobler
pursuits
,
the
enjoyment
of
God
in
Christ
.
This
is
the
first
thing
the
Apostle
speaks
to
these
spiritual
Racers
,
to
lay
aside
every
weight
,
i.e.
the
delights
of
the
flesh
,
and
the
cares
of
the
World
.
2dly
,
The
next
thing
to
be
laid
aside
,
is
sin
,
which
doth
so
easily
beset
us
.
As
we
must
guard
against
things
without
,
so
we
must
mortifie
our
corrupt
inclinations
within
,
or
else
it
will
soon
make
us
weary
of
our
heavenly
Race
,
or
faint
in
it
.
Sin
you
know
is
twofold
,
Original
and
Actual
;
Actual
sin
is
not
meant
primarily
,
for
that
is
not
peccatum
agens
,
sin
that
easily
besets
us
,
but
peccatum
transiens
,
the
sin
that
passes
from
us
;
and
Original
sin
is
that
which
is
emphatically
called
sin
,
Rom.
7
,
8.
Now
this
original
corruption
may
be
considered
as
meerly
native
,
or
as
acquired
and
improved
into
evil
customs
and
habits
;
for
according
to
mens
tempers
and
constitutions
,
as
●…
ey
are
severally
disposed
,
so
by
the
corruption
of
nature
they
are
inclin'd
to
one
sin
more
than
another
;
as
the
channel
is
cut
,
so
corrupt
nature
findes
a
vent
and
issue
;
in
every
man
there
is
some
predominant
sin
;
and
in
every
regenerate
person
some
relicks
of
that
sin
,
from
whence
is
the
greatest
danger
of
his
soul
;
thus
David
speaks
of
his
iniquity
,
Psal
.
18.23
.
Well
then
,
this
is
that
sin
that
doth
easily
beset
us
;
Original
sin
improved
into
some
tyrannie
or
evil
custom
,
which
doth
encrease
and
prevail
upon
us
more
and
more
;
Now
,
this
is
said
[
easily
to
beset
us
]
for
three
reasons
.
Partly
because
it
hath
a
great
power
and
restraint
over
us
,
and
implies
the
whole
man
;
the
members
of
the
body
,
the
faculties
of
the
soul
;
so
great
an
interest
hath
it
acquired
in
our
affections
,
it
doth
easily
beset
us
,
it
hath
great
power
and
command
over
us
.
Partly
,
because
it
sticks
so
close
that
we
cannot
by
our
own
strength
lay
it
aside
.
Jer
.
13.23
.
Can
the
Ethiopian
change
his
skin
,
or
the
Leopard
his
spots
,
&
c
.
?
A
man
can
as
soon
change
his
skin
,
as
lay
aside
his
customs
,
that
are
so
deeply
ingraven
as
the
blackness
of
an
Ethiopian
,
or
the
spots
of
the
Leopard
.
And
partly
,
because
it
mingles
it self
with
all
our
motions
and
actious
,
Rom.
7.21
.
&c.
It
easily
besets
us
,
't
is
present
with
us
,
it
impels
us
,
and
solicits
us
,
and
draws
us
to
sin
further
and
further
,
and
make
us
negligent
in
what
is
God's
:
we
cannot
do
or
speak
any
thing
,
but
it
will
infest
us
in
all
our
duties
of
piety
,
charity
,
justice
;
on
every
side
it
is
interposing
,
vexing
,
thwarting
the
motions
of
the
spirit
,
and
so
abates
our
strength
,
vigour
,
and
agility
,
and
retards
our
course
towards
heaven
and
glory
;
therefore
,
lay
aside
as
every
weight
,
so
every
sin
,
&c.
Qu
.
Now
,
what
is
it
to
[
lay
aside
?
]
or
how
can
we
lay
aside
,
since
sin
sticks
so
close
to
us
,
and
is
ingraven
in
our
natures
?
Aas
.
Certainly
,
something
may
be
done
by
us
;
for
this
is
every
where
pressed
as
our
duty
,
Eph.
4.4.22
.
Put
off
the
old
man
,
and
1
Pet
.
2.11
.
we
may
put
it
off
more
and
more
,
though
we
cannot
lay
it
aside
.
Then
we
are
said
to
lay
aside
the
sin
that
so
easily
besets
us
,
when
we
prevent
and
break
the
Dominion
of
it
,
that
it
shal
not
raign
over
us
,
Rom.
6.12
.
Let
not
sin
reign
,
&c.
Though
it
dwells
in
us
,
lives
in
us
,
and
works
in
us
,
yet
it
should
not
overcome
us
,
and
bring
us
into
bondage
,
and
so
it
will
not
be
imputed
to
our
condemnation
;
and
at
length
when
the
soul
shal
be
separated
from
the
body
,
we
shal
be
wholly
free
from
it
.
Qu
.
I
,
but
what
must
we
do
that
we
may
so
repress
it
?
(
the
question
returns
)
that
we
may
break
the
dominion
of
it
?
Ans.
I
answer
,
this
is
the
work
of
the
spirit
of
God
;
but
we
must
know
,
the
spirit
of
God
doth
work
the
work
of
mortification
two
wayes
:
By
Regeneration
,
and
after
Regeneration
;
By
Regenation
,
and
so
he
doth
immediately
without
any
cooperation
of
ours
,
mortifie
the
deeds
of
sin
,
gives
sin
its
death-wound
:
That
which
is
left
,
is
as
a
thing
mortified
,
't
is
broken
;
the
Scripture
often
speaks
of
this
fist
Work
of
Regeneration
,
Rom.
6.6
.
Col.
2.11
.
First
,
when
we
are
planted
into
Christ
,
then
we
put
off
the
body
of
sin
;
and
though
it
doth
not
presently
dye
,
yet
it
s
weakened
,
that
it
cannot
reign
,
though
it
be
not
destroyed
.
2.
After
Regeneration
the
Spirit
doth
more
and
more
destroy
sin
,
the
relicks
of
sin
,
this
crucified
body
of
sin
,
till
it
dieth
wholly
away
;
this
he
doth
in
us
,
but
not
without
us
,
Rom
8.13
.
Through
the
Spirit
mortifie
the
deeds
of
the
body
;
Not
the
Spirit
without
us
,
nor
we
without
the
Spirit
,
but
ye
through
the
Spirit
.
What
is
then
required
of
us
?
1.
Seriously
purpose
not
to
sin
,
and
promise
to
God
to
yeeld
him
unfeigned
obedience
.
Especially
should
we
make
this
promise
in
the
use
of
those
sole●n
Rights
by
which
the
Covenant
between
God
and
us
is
confirmed
.
Take
up
a
solemn
purpose
not
to
grieve
the
Spirit
,
nor
to
break
his
Law
,
Psal
.
119.106
.
I
have
sworn
,
and
I
will
perform
it
,
that
I
will
keep
thy
righteous
Judgements
:
This
purpose
of
heart
is
the
root
of
all
good
actions
;
Therefore
in
the
confidence
of
God's
help
,
in
the
sence
of
thy
own
weaknesse
.
Psal
.
119.32
.
We
cannot
lay
Wagers
upon
our
own
strength
,
yet
't
is
our
duty
to
engage
our
hearts
to
God
:
To
sin
against
the
light
of
our
own
Conscience
,
and
illumination
of
the
Spirit
and
the
chastening
and
instruction
of
our
own
reins
,
that
aggravates
our
sin
;
but
to
sin
against
,
and
besides
our
fixed
purpose
of
not
sinning
,
that
lightens
sin
,
for
then
't
is
a
sin
of
weaknesse
and
infirmity
,
not
of
wilfulnesse
and
malice
;
and
then
we
can
say
as
Paul
,
Rom.
7.19
.
when
the
heart
is
fixedly
bent
towards
God
,
The
evil
which
I
would
not
,
that
do
I.
Two
ways
may
we
be
said
to
sin
against
purpose
,
either
when
we
are
over-born
besides
our
purpose
,
our
purpose
still
remains
to
please
God
:
As
,
when
the
water
breaks
over
the
bank
,
the
bank
remaining
;
in
such
a
case
the
fault
is
not
in
the
bank
,
but
in
the
violence
of
the
flood
.
Or
2dly
,
when
we
break
off
our
purpose
,
or
consent
to
do
evil
;
as
when
we
cut
through
the
bank
,
the
water
may
easily
make
through
.
There
's
a
great
deal
of
difference
between
sin
dwelling
in
us
,
and
sin
entertained
by
us
;
between
sin
remaining
,
and
sin
reserved
;
and
when
you
have
a
firm
purpose
against
all
sin
,
there
is
sin
remaining
;
but
't
is
not
reserved
,
but
't
is
not
kept
and
allowed
.
2.
Watch
over
thy self
with
a
holy
self-suspition
,
because
thou
hast
sin
within
thee
that
doth
easily
beset
thee
;
therefore
consider
thy
wayes
,
Psal
.
119.59
.
Guard
thy
sences
,
Job
31.1
.
but
above
all
,
keep
thy
heart
,
Prov.
4.23
.
Conscience
must
stand
Porter
at
the
door
,
and
examine
what
comes
in
,
and
what
goes
out
;
watch
over
the
stratagems
of
Satan
,
and
seducing
motions
of
thy
own
heart
.
3.
Resist
and
oppose
strongly
against
the
first
risings
of
the
flesh
,
and
the
tickling
and
pleasing
motions
of
sin
that
doth
easily
beset
us
,
when
it
doth
intice
us
away
from
God
,
or
do
any
thing
that
is
unseemly
and
contrary
unto
the
duties
of
our
heavenly
calling
.
Oh!
remember
we
are
not
debtors
to
the
flesh
,
Rom.
8.20
.
Thou
art
tyed
to
the
Lord
by
all
obligations
&
indulgence
:
therefore
break
the
force
of
sin
by
a
serious
resistance
;
check
it
,
and
let
thy
soul
rise
up
in
indignation
against
it
,
my
business
is
not
to
pleasure
the
flesh
,
but
to
please
the
Lord
.
4.
Bewail
the
involuntary
lapses
and
falls
with
penitential
tears
,
as
Peter
went
out
and
wept
bitterly
,
Mat
.
26.57
.
Godly
sorrow
is
of
great
use
for
laying
aside
of
sin
,
as
salt
potions
kill
worms
:
When
children
are
troubled
with
worms
,
we
give
them
salt
potions
;
so
these
bitter
penitential
tears
are
the
means
God
hath
appointed
to
mortifie
sin
;
that
's
the
reason
the
Apostle
saith
,
2
Cor
.
7.10
.
Godly
sorrow
worketh
repentance
to
salvation
,
not
to
be
repented
of
:
't
is
not
onely
a
part
of
repentance
,
but
worketh
persevering
durable
resolutions
,
a
walking
closely
with
God
;
't
is
a
means
God
hath
blessed
to
this
end
and
purpose
.
5.
Recover
from
thy
falls
,
renew
thy
combate
;
as
Israel
,
when
they
were
overcome
in
battle
,
they
would
try
it
again
and
again
,
Jud
.
20.28
.
Take
heed
of
ceasing
for
the
present
;
for
though
thy
enemy
seems
to
prevail
,
though
the
flesh
seems
to
prevail
against
the
spirit
in
the
battle
;
yet
thou
shalt
have
the
best
of
it
in
the
war
;
by
the
power
of
grace
thou
shalt
have
the
victory
.
Thus
I
have
gone
over
the
privative
part
of
our
duty
,
Let
us
lay
aside
every
weight
,
and
the
sin
that
doth
so
easily
beset
us
:
I
should
have
come
to
the
positive
,
Let
us
run
with
patience
the
race
that
is
set
before
us
;
there
is
the
duty
,
Let
us
run
the
Race
that
is
set
before
us
;
and
there
is
the
manner
of
the
duty
,
Let
us
run
with
patience
.
I
should
have
shown
you
,
That
a
Christian
life
is
like
a
Race
from
Earth
to
Heaven
,
in
a
way
of
holinesse
,
and
exercise
of
Grace
.
This
Race
it
continues
as
long
as
we
continue
in
the
World
,
from
our
Nativity
,
to
our
death
;
after
death
the
strife
is
ended
.
Now
in
this
race
we
must
run
,
and
so
run
that
we
may
obtain
the
Crown
,
1
Cor
.
9.24
.
Running
is
a
motion
,
and
a
speedy
motion
;
there
is
no
lying
,
sitting
,
or
standing
,
but
still
there
must
be
running
:
We
must
make
a
further
progress
in
the
way
to
Heaven
,
forgetting
those
things
which
are
behind
,
and
reaching
forth
unto
those
things
which
are
before
,
Phil
.
3.13
.
The
Runner
was
not
to
enquire
how
much
of
the
way
already
was
past
,
but
to
strain
himself
to
overcome
what
was
yet
behind
:
And
so
should
we
consider
what
sins
are
yet
to
be
mortified
,
what
duties
yet
untouched
,
almost
untouched
;
what
hard
Conflicts
are
yet
to
be
undergone
,
and
still
to
hold
on
our
way
without
twining
aside
,
or
halting
because
of
difficulties
,
discouragements
,
stumbling-blocks
.
And
there
are
fellows
and
co-partners
with
us
that
run
this
Race
,
with
whom
we
may
strive
in
a
holy
emulation
,
who
should
go
forwardest
,
who
should
be
most
forward
in
the
course
of
pleasing
God
:
Oh
Christians
!
there
are
many
contentions
amongst
us
,
but
when
shall
we
have
this
holy
contention
?
Heb
.
10.24
.
In
a
Race
there
is
the
Agonotheta
,
the
Judge
of
the
sports
;
so
here
God
observes
all
;
no
matter
what
the
standers
by
say
,
the
Judge
of
the
sports
must
decide
who
must
have
the
Crown
,
1
Cor
.
14.3
,
4.
And
then
,
at
the
end
of
the
race
there
is
the
Crown
,
2
Tim
.
4.7
,
8
I
have
fought
a
good
fight
,
I
have
finished
my
course
,
I
have
kepe
the
Faith
;
henceforth
there
is
laid
up
for
me
a
Crown
of
righteousness
,
&c.
In
a
Race
there
are
spectators
,
so
there
are
here
,
God
,
Angels
and
Men
,
1
Cor
.
4.9
.
We
are
a
spectacle
to
the
world
,
to
Angels
and
to
men
,
&c.
Thus
for
the
similitude
of
our
Race
in
our
way
to
Heaven
.
Now
wherein
it
differs
.
This
is
a
Race
,
not
undertaken
out
of
wantonness
,
but
out
of
necessity
:
God
hath
called
us
to
this
course
;
and
if
we
run
not
in
this
Race
,
we
are
undone
for
ever
.
And
in
other
Races
,
but
one
had
the
Crown
;
here
all
are
crowned
,
2
Tim
.
4.8
.
though
they
be
not
so
eminent
as
the
Apostle
;
here
all
are
crown
d
that
run
in
the
manner
God
hath
requir'd
;
Henceforth
is
laid
up
for
me
a
Crown
of
righteousness
,
which
the
Lord
the
righteous
Judge
shall
give
me
at
that
day
,
and
not
to
me
onely
,
but
to
them
that
love
his
appearing
.
2.
For
the
manner
[
with
pa●ience
]
Let
us
run
with
patience
.
Patience
is
necessary
.
1.
Partly
because
of
the
length
of
the
Race
,
and
the
distance
between
us
and
the
promised
Reward
:
Our
Race
cannot
be
ended
but
after
some
d●grees
o●
time
;
long
waiting
is
troublesome
to
the
flesh
,
and
therefore
we
have
need
of
patience
.
2
Because
we
meet
with
many
impediments
,
troubles
and
temptations
by
the
way
;
there
are
spiritual
adversaries
with
whom
we
most
fight
;
for
,
we
go
on
,
we
not
onely
run
,
but
fight
;
therefore
run
with
patience
,
&c.
3.
Because
the
spectators
will
be
ready
to
discourage
us
;
We
are
set
forth
not
onely
as
a
spectacle
to
God
&
Angels
,
but
to
the
world
,
&
they
will
be
ready
to
deride
,
scorn
and
oppose
us
for
our
zeal
to
God
,
and
our
forwardness
in
the
wayes
of
God
,
to
discourage
us
by
bitter
mockings
,
&c.
therefore
let
us
run
with
patience
the
Race
that
is
set
before
us
.
FINIS
.